#at some point i need to walk through the flames just far enough to catch the oxygen tank and firefighter suit friends are holding while wait

[seokjinsonlyone]

more niche boyfriend things i think bts would do

a/n: 🥺👉👈 you guys seemed to like the first one i did a lot and i’m clearly delusional so i figured the only thing better than one part would be two; don’t get any ideas tho they’re still mine 😤🤺

warnings: this is like 90% fluff but it does get a little raunchy in some parts nothing explicit but definitely some implied/suggestive scenarios

part 1 | part 2

namjoon:

insists on going for a walk in the rain; has an extra large umbrella that shelters you both but somehow mishandles it when a strong gust of wind blows and breaks it; you’re 80% water and 20% irritation when you finally make it back home but he cuddles you after your shower and makes it all better

sends you a copy of his schedule every week so you can coordinate for mandatory date nights

gets you the most expensive gifts like… all them sponsors and luxury brands chasing after his attention…. gucci, louis v, tiffany etc. they know they got it when they include a gift to you as well

his mind be all over the place so sometimes he just don’t be listening to you; it’s like he’ll only hear one part of your sentence and roll with it; like he could be going to the convenience store and ask if you want anything and you’ll be like “i want a matcha kitkat, but if they don’t have that bring me a reese’s” nd he’ll come back with a snickers bc they didn’t have the matcha kitkat; “😐” “what’s wrong?” “what did i ask for?” “i know but they were out of the matcha kitkat. you like snickers right?” “yes but i said if they were out get me a reese’s.” “oh.”

the type to show off your relationship; your privacy is respected of course but everyone gon know he got a girl; like traces of you all through his insta; clasped hands; a mirror selfie of you tucked into his side face pressed into his chest; you facing away from the camera as he holds out a flower he picked for you from the meadow you had a picnic in; whole fandom will be in flames

despite you constantly reassuring him that his financial contributions are more than enough and that you don’t mind taking care of the housework he wants to keep it as 50/50 as possible when it comes to chores; results in him sometimes coming home from work at like 1am and waking you up out of your sleep bc he decided that was the perfect time to vacuum

has a moderate obsession with your thighs especially if you’re on the thick side; loves resting a hand on one of them whenever you’re seated next to each other, before rubbing in small circles and playing his own personal game of chicken where he sees how far up you’ll let his hand wander squeezing the inner part at each check point; loves even more when you’re at home and he can pull you on top of him and his hands can move about with unrestricted access; loses his mind a bit trying to figure out which part of him he wants them wrapped around

long bike rides together <333

refuses to argue with you over the phone; like if y’all are texting or on call and start to get into it he’s gonna hit you with the “we should talk about this in person”; which is irritating bc sometimes you need to say what you need to say in that moment and if you do he’s just gonna take it, let you get whatever you need to say out but he won’t respond just gonna be like “i’ll be over at such and such time” when you’re finished; sometimes it’s immediately sometimes it’s hours later after work; you’re almost never as upset as you were in the moment and even if you are once you’re in his presence and he’s calmly trying to understand where you’re coming from, explain his side, and see what he can do to fix it you can’t stay upset; that was his plot the entire time

sometimes when he’s off diet you wake up at like midnight to use the bathroom and catch him in the kitchen leaned over the counter digging into a pint of ice cream; naturally you drift over to him wrapping your arms around his middle, head pressed in between his shoulder blades; he gently pries you off of his back and pulls you in front of him before pressing a kiss to your mouth; he tastes sweet just like the snack he’s eating and you decide then and there that you want some too; next bite he takes, you catch his wrist and direct the spoon towards your mouth; he doesn’t question it just hoists you onto the counter for easier accessibility and alternates between feeding you and himself until the ice cream is gone

seokjin:

likes it when you watch him play games; especially loves it when you prepare snacks for him while he’s playing and feed them to him during the rounds; secretly makes him simp for you harder

if you ever can’t come to a compromise about something in your relationship you make a decision via rock paper scissors; you do this for big and little things; for bigger decisions it’s usually used as a way to lighten the mood when tensions are rising and to draw out your true feelings on a matter

the type to hug you from behind, draping his arms over your shoulders and lean his weight onto you which is all cute and well and good except he won’t let go so when you wanna move you can’t really walk you gotta waddle slowly with him hanging off you trailing behind

decides to bake you a cake or brownies or something one day bc you said you’re craving sweets but refuses to actually follow an exact recipe bc he says cooking is something done with ur heart; learns soon after that cooking and baking are two different things; you do come home to sweets but it’s from a local bakery and you have to help him scrub out the mess he made in the oven

would be offended if you turnt up with any other bt21 merch aside from rj; like them tata slides and that shooky crossbody got to go it’s rj nation

surprises you with custom lingerie; will spend months secretly taking your measurements and talking to whatever designer to get the piece of his dreams made for you; probably some kind of pastel lacy mesh jewel encrusted body suit with like bows and garters or something whatever it is you can tell it’s expensive and luxurious and fits you like a glove; makes a whole event out of your wearing it for him; like plans a whole fancy date night properly wining and dining you in anticipation of the reveal; even tho he was very involved in the creation of the garment was aware of how pretty it was it’s nothing compared to how beautiful you are in it; when he sees you his jaw drops and his eyes bulge out of his skull, there’s no other thought or feeling other than how much he wants you; you’re up until the sun rises

he lets his guard down around you; he’s a bit of a clown around everyone else always joking and making the mood but around you he doesn’t feel the need to be performative so he’s more serious; he’s still funny, a clown, still jokes but he doesn’t feel like he always has to be that way around you he can just be and he loves you for that

not particularly romantic so he sometimes feels like he’s not doing enough for you and on a whim he’ll plan something super sweet like taking you to his family’s strawberry farm for a weekend or something

would find out you read manga bc of you complaining that you can’t find the next book in stores; decides to read between the lines and take that as you asking him to get you the next book; but instead of just buying you the one he buys you the entire series; “oh my god seokjin what did you do” “there was a discount for buying the whole set it made more sense!” “babe i don’t have anywhere to put all these” “don’t worry i got you”; so now you quite literally have a library in his house like a whole wall with a built in bookshelf filled with all the different manga (and other books) that you read; he keeps up with the release dates of ongoing series and buys them for you as soon as they come out without you even asking

if you’re at some kind of function where it’s loud and you’re trying to say something to him but he can’t hear you he’ll bend down slightly as you stand on your tip toes to reach his ear and rest his hand on your lower back to keep you steady; the hand stays even after the conversation is over keeping you glued to him the entire night; which when you agreed to date him you already contractually obligated yourself to be with him the entire night anyway but once he gets his hands on you he finds it hard to let go so he doesn’t; it calms his nerves 🥺

yoongi:

has a snack station in his room where he keeps water bottles, gatorades, bananas etc. bc you’re prone to muscle cramps; always massages your legs until the cramp goes away

whenever he’s off and you’re not you always come home to a nice hot home cooked meal

not the most expressive so when you tell him you love him he doesn’t always say it back but he always acknowledges it; a kiss on the lips; squeezing your hand held tightly in his; his arm around your hips pulling you closer to him; so even if he doesn’t always say it back you know he feels it

if you liked to sing he would learn your favorite songs on piano or guitar so he could play while you sang and have your own little homemade karaoke sessions

complains when you randomly give him a weird nickname like suga buga and will only call him that for like two weeks; says it’s embarrassing but he secretly loves it; when you tell him you’ll stop if he really doesn’t like it he’ll look off into the middle distance and be like “no it’s alright call me whatever you want”

first thing yoongi does in the morning is reach for you; he slides his hand under your shirt and rubs your tummy then pulls you closer to him and nuzzles his face in your neck; it grounds him reminds him that he’s there you’re there and if he doesn’t have anything else he has you

when he feels like he’s up for a change he lets you dye his hair whatever color you want; doesn’t complain about the pictures you take with him in a poncho and his hair wrapped up

he loves when you dress up for him; like the hair done makeup done little black dress number is gon do it for him every time; when you come out the room all done up and are grabbing the rest of your belongings making sure you’re ready to go he’ll spend a good 2 minutes just checking you out; and you’re just standing there looking at him like “😳 what?” ; and then he’ll walk over to you and pull you flush against him, his hand gently tracing the lining of your panties over your dress and be like “you look good baby”

he’s not stupid he knows a good thing when he’s got it and you’re a very good thing; but he’s independent, needs a lot of time to himself and sometimes that gets good to him and he forgets to prioritize you; he doesn’t always realize that tho so when you complain about him always filling his time with things that aren’t you it irritates him and even if he may want to pop off a little in the moment he tries not to; instead he takes some time to calm down and think over what you said and when he realizes you’re right invites you to join him for some of his lessons; so even tho you had no plans for self improvement you recognize he’s extending a proverbial olive branch and are now doing pilates with him and learning japanese

the type to clear his schedule for a couple days if you ever got sick; doesn’t care about the possibility of him getting sick too and will wait on you hand and foot like the only time you’re getting out of bed is to go to the bathroom; he makes you soup (will feed you it spoon by spoon if you pouted enough), keeps a glass of water on standby to keep you hydrated, and has your medicine ready every 4 hours until you’re the picture of health again

hoseok:

helps you get better storage and organization solutions for your room when he sees how messy it is; creates and decorates a cute little cleaning schedule and sticks it on the mini fridge you have in your room

creates a private instagram account so he can follow you and like and comment on all your posts

you know he wants to take things farther when you’re sitting in his lap making out and his hands start roaming; they start off at your hips but then slide up your back little by little until he’s toying with the clasps of your bra but he doesn’t undo it just yet; brings his hands back down and slowly lifts your shirt stopping briefly when he makes his way back up to your bra gently tracing over the design embroidered on the cups before finally breaking apart so the shirt can come off and the real fun can begin

takes you out for brunch at least twice a month like…. breakfast at 11 is gon do it for him every time; cuts up your fruit and sprays whipped cream on your waffles in the shape of a smiley face

has a note on his phone where he keeps all the information he’s learned about you (i.e. your likes, dislikes, things you want, places you want to go, important thoughts and opinions etc.); updates it constantly like y’all could be dating for a year when you accidentally come across it and it’s gon have yesterday’s date as the last time it was edited

lets you braid his hair and take cute photos of him

he thinks you’re the most adorable thing on this planet like super cute so he always smothers you in kisses; like you could be the baddest chick on o block but to him you’re his princess cupcake cutie pie nd he will treat you as such; your cheeks smushed between his hands as he presses his lips against every surface of your face is just something you have to get used to; and if he’s not able to be with you physically you might as well call him soulja boy bc he gon kiss you thru the phone

whenever you playfully hit him he grabs your hand before it gets too far away and interlaces your fingers

y’all have several different conversation threads going across various platforms; like you’ll be in messages talking about what y’all should have for dinner, on instagram sending each other cat videos, and on kakaotalk flirting; it’s not uncommon for y’all to be going back and forth between these simultaneously in the same room looking up at each other and giggling sometimes responding out loud instead of through the phone; if anyone else is in the room when this happens they’re probably an equal mix of confused amused and grossed out at how cute y’all are

takes anniversaries very seriously like he plugs it into his phone as soon as you agree to date him bc he just has this really strong gut feeling about you; bc j hope always has a plan he does something special for you for each one; they get increasingly more elaborate the longer you’re together; first month it’s a singular flower a box of chocolates and a walk in the park; three months he strings up some fairly lights in his living room spreads some rose petals on the floor and cooks you a really nice meal; six months you get a whole bouquet of your favorite flowers he buys you a couple of designer outfits and rents out an entire restaurant for you; one year he takes you out of the city for a few days to some luxury spa resort where you both can be pampered and relax in privacy he showers you in gifts the whole time, one of which is a fine silver necklace with a diamond encrusted pandora’s box charm sitting in the middle with diamond earrings to match; on your second anniversary he surprises you with a ten day trip to the maldives; he proposes there

jimin:

is fascinated by the sight of you taking down your hair from a bun or ponytail; watches with a dazed expression as the hair skirts down your neck and rests on your shoulders

wraps one arm around you and walks his fingers up your spine when you’re laying in bed facing each other; likes to see you shiver and feel the goosebumps raise on your skin in real time bc he loves knowing how much he affects you

absolutely canNOT handle fighting with you; will give you approximately 20 minutes of space if he gets on your bad side; lingers around you with a pitiful look on his face figuratively poking and prodding you for signs that you two will be okay; most situations are resolved by the end of the day bc the thought of not having you by his side as he sleeps is unbearable

likes to lay between your legs, his back to your front, head resting on your chest with your arms wrapped around him while he watches tv

you’ll spend months trying to convince mr puppy kitty himself to get a kitten with you and when he finally agrees and y’all find the perfect one to take in, the cat end up liking him more than you even tho you take care of it most of the time 😭; like he’ll come home and the cat will fly to him and they’ll spend hours cuddled up watching tv; you might as well not even be there

loves to tease; will see you laying down on the couch wearing only an oversized t shirt just being regular messing around on your phone and innocently sit down at the opposite end of the couch as to not arise suspicion even tho you’re already suspicious bc he always doing something but you let it go; not five minutes later he’s rubbing at your ankles which again you don’t comment on you don’t want to provoke him; but next thing you know he’s kissing a path up your legs to your inner thighs, your tummy, a brief stop around your collar bones and neck where he leaves a series of marks, all over your face; basically his lips are everywhere but where you need them to be; doesn’t give in until you’re panting and whining underneath him, locking your legs around his waist and your arms around his neck forcing him to you while he’s giggling at how desperate he’s got you

will call you just bc he misses your voice 🥺

learns how to do things exactly the way you like it; like if you like your coffee a specific way or your eggs cooked a certain way he’s gonna make it his own personal mission to figure out how to do it perfectly for you; then every time you want it even if you were planning to do it yourself he’s gonna shoo you away bc he claims he’s the only person who knows how to do it right even tho you were the one who showed him

has a sixth sense for when you’re in emotional distress and will hug you for as long as you need to

4am ramen dates when you can’t sleep and he’s just casually awake anyway bc he has the worst sleep schedule in the world; will spend the next few hours eating junk you know y’all will both regret later, talking about nothing and everything, doing lip sync battle worthy karaoke performances, and running around playing tag or something; y’all finally pass out around 7am and don’t wake up until like 7pm; hobi judges y’all when he finds out about it

taehyung:

likes to join you for your nightly routine bc it’s a clear indicator of your togetherness; he likes looking in the mirror and seeing the two of you doing separate tasks but together; likes to see the two toothbrushes in the cup on the counter, 2 towels, 2 sponges; all your skin care products in one drawer; and his cleanser and toner on the other; just loves the evidence that it’s not just him anymore he has you

if you’re ever showing any cleavage he knows bc that’s where all his attention has been focused; eyes glued to your chest with a spaced out expression on his face and the corner of his lip tucked under his teeth; pls do not try to give him any information of value at that moment bc he will not retain it; his mind is elsewhere

says he’s going on a diet and pesters you to do it with him for moral support but two days later you walk into him with his face in a bowl of jjajangmyeon

he requires a lot of verbal reassurance so there’s a whole lot of checking in; like you’re always on the same page about your relationship bc there’s a “you like me, right?” type conversation every other week

if you’re sitting side by side in chairs that are like a normal distance apart he pulls your chair until it’s right next to him and rests his arm around you on the back of the chair

he be picking fights 😭; sometimes bc he lets little things that really shouldn’t bother him that much get to him other times he just wants attention and will take it any way he can get it even if it’s negative; it never gets too far past moderate irritation tho; he gets on your nerves just enough to have to make up with you which is like his favorite part of fighting

when he’s bored he will try to have a conversation with you using only selfies and emojis; like you’ll be busy and then come back to check yo phone nd it’s like: “attachment: 1 image 🙋🏻‍♂️🙋🏻‍♂️” “🥸🫵” “🥺👾🙋🏻‍♂️🙋‍♀️⁉️” “attachment: 3 images 😩😭👩‍❤️‍💋‍👨🙏”

enjoys feeling needed by you so sometimes he will go through the trouble of intentionally moving things out of your reach just so you’ll have to ask him for help

not the type to flaunt his wealth at all but he has this quiet insistence to always pay for you; he has more than enough means to provide for you and it’s important to him that he does; like if y’all went to an ice cream shop and he went to the bathroom after he ordered and it was time to pay before he got back and you just went and paid for it bc it’s only like $5 he would be annoyed with you; buys you something that’s like 20 times more expensive to make up for it like a week’s worth of groceries

tries very hard to get you into jazz as much as he is which admittedly isn’t as hard as he thinks it is especially on nights when he spends time sorting through his vinyls until he finds the perfect one to introduce to you; as he carefully places the record onto the player and gently lays the needle down, soft sounds of saxophones and trumpets fill the air; then he reaches his hand out to you beckoning you to slow dance with him around the living room; you fall in love with a lot more than the song

jungkook:

would play “this little piggy” with your toes if you were barefoot and put your feet in his lap

randomly manhandles you like if you’re sitting farther away from him than he would like he just pulls you closer; or when you’re both in bed and he gets the urge to cuddle he just grabs your hand and rolls you until your face is pressed against his chest

he likes to keep you to himself; y’all can be separate like you can go do your thing with your friends and he can do his thing with his friends but if y’all are together he’d rather be together alone bc he knows he’s a little crazy; he can get possessive and if he sees you tasting little bits of his friends food or leaning toward them when you laugh and playfully hitting their arms he’s liable to get very irritated nd he’d rather not fight with you

feels a lot for you but isn’t the best with words so he gets a little frustrated sometimes; starts to clam up a bit bc he wants to tell you but he can’t bc he doesn’t know how; may get a little distant and spaced out bc he’s overwhelmed and needs time to sort out his head; takes a bit of gentle prodding after he’s had that time to help him open up; you in his lap, his hands around your lower back, yours perched on his shoulders, periodically traveling down his chest then up his back, cradling his neck fingers toying with the hairs that rest on its nape, as you kiss on him, across his shoulders, up his neck, all over his face, gentle lingering ones on his lips, creating an environment where he feels comfortable and reassured of your feelings for him; after he’s said all he needed to say you gently push him back so he’s laying down and physically show him how much you reciprocate his feelings; clings to you heavy for the week after that conversation; like you have to stay the night every day or he might cry

is a fan of sitting across from you when you go out to eat; is particularly fond of interlocking both your hands with his as you talk

coerces you into taking boxing lessons with him; refuses to settle for you being his cheerleader like you tried to convince him; drags you to enough that you actually make a decent sparring partner; terrified of hurting you so he always pulls his punches if he even hits you at all

is chill like 90% of the time but he’s also a very particular person so sometimes he gets irritated with you when you mess up his flow; like if you changed and left your clothes on the floor he’s gonna make sure you see him and give you a very pointed look as he picks them up and put them on the hamper; and he has the groceries in his fridge stocked in a very specific manner so if you didn’t put it back exactly where you got it from he’s gonna pout and whine at you about it

he be dragging yooouuuuu; like god forbid you ever make a typo and he finds it amusing; he’s gonna talk about it continuously for the next hour; he’s gonna use the typo in lieu of whatever word it was supposed to be every time you text; it’s gonna play on his brain on loop nd he’s gonna giggle to himself about it every few hours for a week; the members gon catch him giggling about it nd ask what’s so funny nd when tells them they gon get a kick out of it; it’s now the new bangtan inside joke nd they’re all gonna change your contact name in they phone to the typo

gives you piggyback rides at the end of your nights out when your shoes are unbearably comfortable and your feet are aching; will actually just give you a piggyback ride whenever you want bc he’s easily persuaded

he be sniffing you 🥴 like he be using that big old nose of his to the full with you; his favorite times to invade your space and breathe you in are when you’ve just gotten out of the shower and are fresh with the scent of your shower gel and lotion and on wash days after your hair is nice and clean and you’ve revitalized it with your leave in conditioner, detangling lotion, and moisturizers and oils like the mix of all your hair products is heavenly to him; he also just enjoys your natural aroma a little earthy, a little sweet, all you and he loves you; 100% the type to have you sleep in one of his shirts for a couple days before he has to go abroad so he can have a piece of you with him even when you’re not there

tag list: @callmejimmeo @jvmisvu @millenniumspec @bucketofhiros

you can add yourself to my tag list here

#bts #bts fanfiction #bts fanfic #bts smut #kim namjoon x reader #namjoon x you #namjoon fic #kim seokjin x you #jin x reader #jin fanfiction #yoongi x reader #min yoongi x y/n #yoongi smut #yoongi fic #hoseok x reader #hoseok fanfic #j hope fluff #hoseok smut #jimin x you #jimin fanfic #park jimin fanfic #taehyung x reader #taehyung fic #taehyung x you #jungkook x reader #jeon jungkook x reader #jungkook fic #jeon jungkook smut

[asirensrage]

“IF THEY TOUCH YOU, ILL KILL THEM. ITS THAT SIMPLE.” FOR MY ANGEL BABY BOY DABI.

OKAY! Um...fair warning, I've only written like him having one convo so far with Sayuri in her fic. This was much longer ahahah. I don't think he is, but if he's out of character, I'm sorry lol.

Rating: Mature

Fandom: My Hero Academia

Pairing: Dabi x Unnamed/Undescribed Female OC

Warnings: Violence. Arson. Stalking. Attempted murder. Threats. Obsession. Dark!fic. Unbeta'd

Notes: My first real foray into writing Dabi. At least one that I'm sharing for now lol. Please let me know what you think! I listened to Gorgeous Nightmare by Escape the Fate while I wrote this. Also, I wrote this tonight and posted it after reading it over like...once or twice. So...fair warning I guess. HEED THE WARNINGS.

It happened fast. 

One moment she was buying a coffee, half dreading the night shift that awaited her at the city call centre, and the next…the windows shattered and she was being shoved back behind a counter praying that whoever was fighting wasn’t going to take down the building she was in. 

The staff were hunkered down, looking unimpressed and resigned to the fate that awaited them. She peeked over the counter, hearing laughter and feeling the heat as flames seemed to flash down the street in front of them. She paused there for a moment before she shook her head. “Nope, we have to get out of here.” She looked over at the staff, “Is there a back exit? Even if they don’t knock the place down, it’s already starting to catch on fire. Let’s go.” 

She doesn’t get far. 

She’s not a hero, but most of the staff in the place with her are teens and the manager is nowhere in sight so she makes sure they get out first. “Just go home,” she tells them. “No point in staying here.” 

They don’t need to be told twice. Still, that leaves her in an alley alone as she tries to figure out how she’s going to get home. The way she usually takes is blocked by whatever is going on. She briefly considers trying to get to the roof and see if she can jump enough of them to get her some space from the fighting. 

The ground shakes and she looks towards the street. A figure in black walks into her view, she can’t make out what he says, but his voice is a bit rough and he sounds like he’s having a good time despite the destruction. He looks down the alley. Her gaze meets his. It’s enough of a warning that she takes her chance with the roof. Her quirk makes her just fast enough to avoid the blue fire that comes barrelling towards her. She doesn’t stick around to find out what happens next. 

Being an operator in City Services pays well, but it’s not uncommon for people to call and act like it’s a sex hotline. Especially on the night shift. She’s had a lot of strange people over the year that she’s been here and while some are automatically flagged and blocked, some get through. It’s usually not too bad, people are just lonely. Mostly the elderly. 

“Thank you for calling, how can I direct your call?”

There’s a moment of silence but occasionally there are lags in the connection so she waits. 

“Yeah,” the voice says. It doesn’t sound elderly but it is a male voice and she distracts herself slightly by playing her usual game of trying to guess what they’re calling about. “There’s a villain attack. Someone set a fire.” 

“What area are you calling from?” She pulls up the list of contacts for emergency services and heroes. 

More silence. “You really want to know?”

She frowns slightly. “I need to know the area of concern so I can connect you to the right people.” 

“And if I want to talk to you?” 

She sighs. “Sir, if you have the time to flirt, then it’s not an emergency and I can direct your call to a sex line instead.” 

He laughs at that. It’s weirdly familiar and the hair on the back of her neck prickles at the sound. “North of the river. If they hurry, they’ll see it.” 

It’s not a lot of information, but unless someone is complaining about a neighbour or a pothole, she doesn’t usually get a lot. She sends the request through, hoping that emergency services will have received more calls to pinpoint the location. “Sir, next time there’s an emergency, call the emergency line, okay?”

“Is this not?”

“No, this is the City Services.”

“And if I’m in need of a service?” 

She’s heard that line before. “Goodbye, sir.” She redirects the call to the nearest sex hotline and closes it. She sighs and tries to crack her back as she stretches. “Got my first sex call of the night,” she says, leaning to look at her coworker. 

“Already?”

She shrugs. “Maybe it’s a full moon.” 

He keeps calling. 

Sometimes it’s to tell her of a fire, sometimes it’s something as innocuous as a broken window or streetlamp. She’s not entirely sure why he keeps calling and she’s starting to suspect that he’s causing some of the issues he calls about. She still can’t place why he sounds familiar but she ignores it. Until her coworker tells her that he’s on hold. For her. 

“Why can’t you take the call?”

“He refuses,” her coworker says. “Only wants to talk to you.” 

That’s a bad sign. The two of them share a look. “I’ll tell security,” they say before placing themselves on standby and leaving their desk.

 It’s just her and the red flashing light signalling a call on hold. She adjusts her headset, takes a deep breath and tries to squash her nerves down before pressing it. 

“City Services, how can I direct your call?”

 “There you are,” his voice sounds in her ears. “You hiding from me?”

“Sir, I already told you, this is dispatch. If you want the sex line, you should know the number by now.” 

“I know who I’m calling.” Fear sits heavy in her stomach at his words. He means the number. That’s all. 

“Any one of my colleagues can help you. What’s the matter now?” 

“Don’t want to talk to them, I want to talk to you.” 

She bites back the desire to ask why. “Are you destroying more property?”

“What makes you think it’s me?” She can hear the grin in his voice. 

“A wild guess,” she says dryly. “If you have nothing to report, this conversation is done.”  

“I have something to report,” he cuts in. “You’ll want to hear it.” He pauses and she waits for him to continue. When he doesn’t say anything, she rolls her eyes and starts trying to connect the call to emergency services so they can trace it. “That coffee shop you like to go to is on fire. Or it will be. Want to stop it?”

Her heart stops. “What?” 

“Don’t you want to play hero?” 

She hangs up. As soon as she does, she knows it was a bad idea. They can’t trace anything but the call is recorded and she sends off a warning to the closest hero agency and emergency services. Her coworker arrives with security in tow. They stop at the sight of her. 

“Are you okay? What happened?” 

“I think…” she swallows tightly. “We have a problem.” 

She’s put on leave. 

The coffee shop is destroyed and she knows it’s because she hung up on him. City Services sent her with paid time off, compensation for the fact that she’s accumulated a stalker because of the job. It leaves her with far too much time on her hands. Too much time to think about how it all happened. 

She’s nothing special. She doesn’t have a fancy or expressive quirk. Her voice isn’t cute. She works at a glorified call centre. There’s no real reason for some delinquent to want to follow her. It leaves her unsettled, even in her curiosity. 

Nothing happens for a week and then two. It eases the tension and the fact that she’s started searching for a new job helps. She doesn’t think she wants to go back to City Services, no matter how well it pays. 

When she puts in her notice, her friends drag her out to celebrate. She doesn’t know what the man who called her looks like and despite the fact that she hasn’t heard anything in weeks, she can’t help but look at the men in the bar. Her friends stay at her side until the night continues, the drinks keep flowing and eventually, she finds herself at the bar alone as her friends dance. 

She considers going home but before she can signal to her friends that she’s leaving, someone appears next to her. She stiffens as they lean close. 

“You’re beautiful, you know that?” Something relaxes at the sound of his voice. It’s higher than the man who would call her. 

“Sure,” she says. “Excuse me.” She moves to walk away and a hand grabs her wrist. 

“I gave you a compliment.” 

“And?” She frowns. “Let go of me.” 

“We’re just talking.”

A hand grabs his wrist and she can see it tighten and smoke. “She said let go.” The man screams, yanking his hand back and looking at the newcomer in fear. He scrambled backward, knocking others over as he runs. 

She looks at the man. His hair is dark and she can make out the scars on his face. She’s not sure if he’s covered in piercings that glint in the light or if it’s something else. He grins as her eyes meet his. 

“Thanks,” she says. 

“You’re welcome, princess.” He leans in towards her. “Missed me?” 

Her stomach drops. “No,” she shakes her head, taking a step back. 

He grabs her hand before she can retreat. “Come on, I’m being nice. You want me to be mean instead?” He holds up his other hand. Blue flames flicker on his fingers and she’s suddenly pulled back to that coffee shop and alleyway. He nearly killed her. 

“What–”

He doesn’t give her a chance to continue, turning for the door and pulling her to follow. She glances back at her friends. One of them notices and grabs the other but she waves them back. She knows the destruction he’s capable of. She won’t have them be a casualty.

They stop when they’re finally outside and he ushers her into the alley next to the bar. It’s not exactly clean but she’s more concerned with the man who moves her until her back is against the wall. His hand is still on her wrist but his other one cups her jaw, thumb brushing against her cheek. 

“Why are you doing this?” 

His eyes meet hers and for a moment she’s surprised at how blue they are, even in the dark. They weren’t piercings. There were staples on the border of clear skin and scar tissue. She could see it now. “I was always going to find you,” he tells her. “It was inevitable since the alley.”

“You almost killed me,” she shoves him back. 

He grins. “Any slower and I would have. There’s not many who can outrun my fire.”

“Maybe you shouldn’t torch the innocent,” she snarls back. His grip tightens before his lips are suddenly on hers. It’s unlike any other kiss she’s had. The difference in texture between his lips is all she can focus on until he bites at her bottom lip. He takes advantage of her gasp and deepens the kiss. It’s hard and demanding and all she can think about. His hand leaves her wrist, curling around her back to press her closer to him. 

“Fucking love that attitude,” he mutters against her lips. She’s not sure if she was supposed to hear it. He kisses her again. 

She breaks it, pulling her mouth from his. He doesn’t stop, laying kisses against her cheek and her throat before they turn into his teeth dragging against her skin before he sucks a mark into it. 

“Wait,” she says, trying to push him off. He complies, just enough to look at her. His body is still pressing hers against the wall. “I don’t understand. Why are you stalking me?”

He looks at her from under the hair that falls in his eyes. “Because you’re mine,” he says with complete confidence. It’s enough to remind her that the man in front of her is insane, no matter how well he kisses. 

She shakes her head. “No, that’s not…you can’t just decide that.”

“You still haven’t realized it, have you?”

“What?”

“I’m a villain, princess.” He bends his head, lips brushing against her cheek. She wonders if he can hear the way her heart feels like it’s going to beat out of her chest. “I get what I want.” 

“Is that what you did in there?” she asks, nodding back the way they came. “With the guy.” Heat flares around them and disappears just as quickly. 

“I was making a point.” 

“Yeah? What point is that?”

“A warning sign to everyone else. If they touch you, I’ll kill them. It’s that simple.” 

He will too. He could have killed her in an alleyway and she was a bystander. It’s not like he isn’t completely focused on achieving what he wants. She learned that from how he found her at her work, how he kept calling to talk to her until she left. He must have known. Otherwise, why would he be here tonight? 

“What…what does that mean for me?” 

“Princess, we’re forever. I’m taking you with me.” He kisses her again, it’s almost chaste in comparison to the previous ones. “Don’t worry, I can make it worth your while.”

“I don’t get a choice?”

“Sure,” he shrugs and steps back. “You can have a choice. You can leave, go back to your friends and your empty life or you can come with me.” He presses a hand against the wall near her head. “Might not like what happens after though if you go.” Flames dance from his hand against the brick. “I’ll have to find a way to entertain myself.”

Her eyes narrow. “That’s not a choice.”

“It is, just not a fair one. Not to you.” He points at himself with his free hand. “Villain, remember?” He grins at her and pulls his hand away from the wall. “So what’s it gonna be?” 

There isn’t a choice. Not one that doesn’t end in destruction and mass casualties… Fine.  “I’ll go with you.” 

He grins at her like he already knows what she’s thinking. “Smart choice.” He throws an arm over her shoulders and leads her out of the alley. 

She can play this game if she has to. At least long enough to get him away from the city. Afterwards, well…he’s already admitted she’s faster than he expected. She’ll see if he’ll be able to keep up. She doubts it. 

prompt from Obsession Prompts

taglist: @raith-way @arrthurpendragon @veetlegeuse @chickensarentcheap @residentdormouse @endless-oc-creations  @stanshollaand @wordspin-shares @chrissymunson

and @burnincrown 😉

#oneshot #prompts #dabi x oc #dabi x reader #except not really #dark!fic #mha oneshot #dabi oneshot

[queen-scribbles]

Sanctuary

Art trade fic for @vexa-legacy! I wrote ssome Toe Beans circa War for Iokath, ~2000 words

---

The meadow was easy to visit.

Its distance from the Jedi temple was no more than an invigorating hike, the solace he found there always more than worth the effort. And it was his. A place where the troubles of the galaxy couldn't reach him, serene, unspoiled. Birdsong and babbling brook a soothing backdrop when he wanted to meditate and cleanse his thoughts.

Pristine.

Quiet.

Paradise.

Through all his training, all his adventures, it was a ready sanctuary when he needed the space to breathe. And he visited it often as he could. After defeating Bengel Morr, after dealing with Darth Angral and mourning Master Orgus, when he was freed from the Emperor's control. Always alone, with only his thoughts and the Force for company--except for the one very special time he shared it with Kira.

It was even easier to reach now--a memory no more than a thought away when he needed to retreat, to breathe, thanks to the Empire's assault on Tython so long ago.

He had needed it a lot. Fighting Arcann was draining, the demands and decisions hung on his shoulders with the mantle of commander a weight to carry, no matter how willingly he assumed the role. Fighting Vaylin was even more arduous--her flame may have burned out faster than her brother's, but it had burned hotter as well, claiming lives with the reckless and voracious hunger of wildfire. And even now, the lull between storms, as his feet tread Odessen's wilderness paths, his mind was in a far-off hideaway on Tython.

Centering himself on the babble of a remembered stream as he passed between trees. Hearing the faint birdsong as his steps finally slowed. Almost able to smell the long-lost flowers as he settled himself on a large boulder.

The picture of it was crystal clear in his mind as he slipped deeper into meditation. The Force whispered around him and made it all the more vivd. He wasn't sure how long he'd been there, aware of the wildlife around him while also visiting the secret place he would never again see in person, before his comm beeped. A couple hours, at least, judging by the sun.

He let the idyllic slip from his mind, returning to reality as he unclipped his comm and answered it. "Yes, Lana, go ahead."

"We've received some information that should be discussed, Commander." The connection feathered static on the edges of her accent. "Information regarding Iokath. How soon do you think you can return?"

He sighed, straightening his legs and pushing off the rocky seat. "Give me an hour, I suppose. Is it really that important?"

"Let's say I believe it should be acted on as quickly as possible, and leave the rest for when you're back."

If she was being this evasive on a private comm channel on the Alliance's own planet, it must be serious. "Of course, I'll be there soon."

Corrus started walking, leaving wilderness real and remembered behind.

---

Lana's news was indeed big--an anonymous tip giving rough coordinates of a superweapon on Iokath. Something you might want to investigate, the source added vaguely.

"Not a lot of detail," Theron muttered, and Corrus had to agree. It sounded almost like a trap; just enough information to catch their attention and make it seem they couldn't pass it up, without specifics to make it more solid.

"Do you think it's credible?" he asked Lana.

"Credible enough to investigate," Lana said with a firm nod. She pulled up a holo of the planet, a small orange marker hovering over a location. "It's rough coordinates, not exact, but if such a weapon truly exists, I don't think we can afford to leave it unclaimed."

She had a point, and both men nodded. Given their previous experience with Iokath technology, a superweapon from there was not the sort of thing to just leave figuratively lying around.

"And the radiation has receded to safe levels," Lana continued. "If we send a small team to investigate, I don't see any real danger." She keyed up the planet's stats and the levels, sure enough, had just dropped below dangerous.

"Alright," Corrus said with a nod. He studied the planetary information still scrolling across the holo. "Who do we send?"

"Oh, I can handle it," Lana said briskly, hands clasped behind her back. "You have quite enough on your plate, Commander."

She wasn't wrong there, either. The saying might be "No rest for the wicked", but the good didn't seem to catch any more of a break.

"Awfully quick to volunteer," Theron drawled in a tone of friendly prodding, leaning back against a console with arms crossed. "Feeling cooped up, Beniko?"

"Perhaps," Lana said, faint smile pulling her lips. "Perhaps I'm curious to see this mysterious superweapon myself."

"Whatever the case may be, I think you can handle it," Corrus said wryly. "Go ahead. I'll want status reports."

"Of course." She nodded, already heading for the exit. "We'll work out how frequent once we see what's waiting for us."

---

What was waiting for them, in the long run, was a clusterfuck. The Republic and Empire had received the same tip, the planet was still rife with homicidally protective droids, and the superweapon was--as Theron so eloquently put it--more akin to the apocalypse than a mere weapon.

"No one should have this," Corrus said grimly, and then set about making it so, even if the Republic's backing in the endeavor was more to keep the Empire from getting it rather than agreeing.

Still, he and Theron fought more droids than Imps as they worked their way across the planet. Scouring droids, like they'd faced on their last (unwanted) visit, caretakers, remotes, they all seemed to still regard any organic life as an infection to cleanse. That would weight less on his conscience than human life, at least.

He wondered what Kira would think of this place--all metal and angles and apocalypse weapons. There'd be some deadpan commentary for sure and he wished she was here to give it. He closed his eyes briefly as the tram whisked along and the image of her face lingered, followed by his meadow; natural beauty in sharp contrast to the mechanical austerity that surrounded him.

He only had a moment to dwell on the person and place he missed most before the tram lurched as it came to a stop and it was time to deal with reality.

"Theron, I've reached the superweapon command..."

Determination and Jedi focus carried him through the initial rush of energy as the throne controls reacted to his presence. Through his confrontation with the machine god Tyth and the revelation of a traitor in the Alliance. But the rush of power unleashed as Tyth's rage boiled over under the Fleet's bombardment proved too much and the world went white.

---

It shouldn't have been a surprised where his mind went when overwhelmed.

He supposed it wasn't.

The meadow, of course, looked exactly the same as the last time he'd visited in meditation. And the time before that, and the time before that. The same as it always would.

"Hey, handsome."

He spun at the familiar voice, heart leaping in his chest. "Kira."

She pushed away from the outcropping she'd been leaning against. "First things first, you know this is a dream, right?"

"Considering this place" --he trailed his fingers gently over flower heads--"is no more than a crater now?" He sighed and nodded. "Yeah, I know." He walked closer, leaning in with a smile to kiss her forehead. "But it's a good one, so let me enjoy it, huh?"

"Oh, fine," Kira(but not really Kira) grinned. "I suppose heroes are allowed occasional breaks. Though it really shouldn't take getting shocked unconscious for you to let yourself have one, you big dummy."

"Hey, that's hardly my preference, either," he protested. "You know how it goes; dangerous business being a hero, and there's only so much I can do to fight an electrical surge," he said with affectionate teasing.

"Yeah, well, do a little better will you?" Kira arched a brow and tugged on the collar of his armor until he bent toward her. "I need you healthy, Toe Beans." She kissed his nose and he laughed.

"You know, no one's called me that in months," Closer to a year, maybe, "Guess they all think it would be too informal a way to address the Commander. Or they just don't know about it."

"All the more reason to have me around," Kira joked, though her tone was just as wistful as it was playful as she traced her fingertips along his markings. "I'd fix both of those in a jiff."

This laugh was a little sad. "I'm working on it. Awful big galaxy to be looking for one person. But I will find you, Kira."

She grinned and winked. "Not if I find you first. Can't expect you to do all the work, handsome."

"Whatever gets us together faster," he said glibly. "I'm happy to let you win that race."

"Aw, come on, Cor, its not fun without a little competition," Kira teased. She let her fingers trail down his jaw as she let him go and turned to survey the meadow. "Y'know, I miss this place a surprising amount for only visiting it once. Can't imagine how it feels for you."

"Why do you think I'm here now? I've accepted the real thing is gone, but the memories are still there to visit when... when I need to."

She cocked her head. "You're not the type to run away."

"Not running away." He tugged her in, back to his chest, his arm loosely around her shoulders. "Call it a strategic retreat. A sanctuary to clear my head and better process my thoughts so I can plan. A lot of people depend on my plans, y'know."

Kira snorted a laugh at the exaggerated gravitas. "I do know, Battlemaster. Speaking of people depending on you..." She reached up and squeezed his arm before stepping away and turning to face him. "Shouldn't you be getting back? If I know the sort of trouble you like getting yourself into, the fun's just starting."

He hummed almost-a-laugh. "I should. Though you don't need to make it sound like I go looking for trouble. It just always finds me."

"You don't hide from it very well, though, love." She traced her fingers down his jaw once more, before putting more space between them.

"Once we're together, I will," he promised, then smirked. "At least for a little bit. Then we'll go find trouble and kick its ass."

Kira grinned. "You do know how to make a girl feel special. I'll hold you to it." She winked, blew him a kiss, and stepped out of sight around the outcropping.

"Kira-" He followed, but she was gone when he swung around the rocks. He should've expected it; he could feel reality imposing itself over his retreat.

He still looked, even as the sun flared brighter, soft beams that had lit the space now dazzlingly harsh, until it was overwhelming--harsh and clinical and washing away the meadow.

---

He was barely given time to miss Kira or the meadow when he woke, barely given time to adjust from almost dying. Pulled into conversation about what happened, who betrayed you, what should we do now? with a headache still banging behind his eyes. He was used to it. Sometimes you had to just keep moving forward to maintain your momentum, deal with problems before they spiraled out of control.

Once they settled things for Iokath and he had a moment for himself, Corrus found himself dwelling on the long lost meadow and Kira's smile in almost equal measure. One was lost forever, but that only increased his determination to see the other again. I'll find you, Kira. Somehow, in all this mess. I will.

He'd almost swear he heard her chuckle. Not if I find you first.

He could find sanctuary enough in that smile. Deal.

#queens fic #toe beans #art trade #he was v fun to write #enjoy!! #swtor #swtor fic

[pred1059]

Just A Chance Chapter Eight

<- Previous Chapter | Current Chapter | Next Chapter ->

Journal: Day Three

Wonderland has to have been one of the weirdest places I’ve ever been. But...that’s not what’s bothering me most about today.

I learned about some of what the plan with Sora was. If Naminé changed his memories so that..

they were best friends...

He’d work for the Organization.

So if Sora is stronger, she could be friends with him.

But I’ll be gone.

Though if I win, what will happen to her?

Maybe when I’ve proven myself, I can find a way for Naminé not to be lonely. She’s someone who deserves more friends.

More than just a Nobody like me.

Passing through the double doors of Castle Oblivion into the plaza of the memory of the world, Roxas looked up at the colossal statues crossing blades in front of the coliseum thinking aloud, “Guess it fits the Coliseum part, with huge statues like that.” He turned to Zexion, who was idly flipping pages in his tome, “So how do we start?”

“The coliseum accepts heroes of acclaim, or those with an invitation,” snapping the book shut, he continued, “If we prove ourselves to a local authority, we should gain entry.”

As if on cue, a group of heartless appeared in the plaza. Soldiers, Large bodies, Red Nocturnes, nothing Roxas hadn’t seen before. So he summoned his keyblade and walked forward, “You think taking these guys out will do?”

Axel chuckled as he summoned a chakram to his hands, “At the very least, we get a bit of exercise.”

Though honestly, it was hardly even a warm up. At this point, Roxas already had enough magic under his belt to handle the floating magicians, ice reducing them to nothing in seconds. With them gone, Axel was free to toss out flaming discs into the group, the soldiers falling quickly. While the Large Bodies shrugged off the blows they soon shuddered as Zexion waved his hand, a shade of strengthened gravity turning their weight against them. Roxas took the chance provided, and rolled behind them to strike at their exposed backs. With both magic and blade working on them, the monsters soon vanished and released their hearts.

But as the last heartless disappeared, the trio heard clapping, “Not bad. Not bad at all.” Turning to the new voice, Roxas hesitated in calling the figure human as they approached. Perhaps it was the grey skin and bone-like hands. Or perhaps it was how smoke seemed to trail at the figures feet. Or even the fact that the being’s ‘hair’ was simply blue fire. With an extended hand, he introduced himself, “Hades, lord of the dead, how ya doing?” 

Roxas just kept eye contact as he held onto his keyblade, “I’m looking to compete in the coliseum.”

Hades just chuckled as he slowly pulled back his hand, “Short, sweet, and to the point. I can work with that. Well lucky for you, I run this fine establishment.” Dark smoke coalesced into a parchment in Hades’ other hand, which he handed to Roxas, “And after that performance, I think I can give you a spot in the tournament. Sound good?”

As far as he could tell the entry pass seemed fine. Even so, Roxas narrowed his eyes, “What’s the catch?” 

Nodding Hades simply continued holding out the pass with a smile, “Catch? Smart man. Good to keep an eye out for the fine print. But for once, I’m shooting straight. All you need to do is fight in the tournament and win.”

Roxas crossed his arms with a furrowed brow, and Axel looked at him, “Got a problem?”

“He’s being honest for once. Not sure how much I want to trust someone who thinks honesty isn’t normal.” 

Zexion almost seemed to smile as Hades’ eye twitched at the flaw in his pitch, “That’s rather fair.”

After a moment, however, Roxas sighed, “But I don’t have a choice if I want to move on.” 

So he took the invitation in hand as Hades relaxed and clapped him on the back, “Trust me kid, you’re gonna help put on the show of a lifetime.”

The rules were simple for Roxas to understand. He and his team would enter the arena and fight the heartless. There was a short break after each match, and the final match of the tournament was one-on-one.

Axel twirled his weapon as the trio strolled up to the arena, “So, you got a plan?”

Roxas nodded as he summoned his keyblade, “We need to pace ourselves in the fights. Don’t want to use too much magic in the first few rounds.”

Zexion raised an eyebrow, “And simply fight the rest as best as you can?”

Roxas crossed his arms and huffed, “Well, It’s a fighting tournament, isn’t it?” Darkness swirled before them, a cluster of soldiers staring them down. “Though from the looks of things...”

“These guys are a piece of cake!” Goofy bashed his shield into the heartless clawing away at it.

Donald scoffed, “Well good! The faster we win, the faster we can keep going! Fire!” With a wave of his wand, a bolt of flame ignited one of the Blue Rhapsodies floating overhead.

“Yeah. And the faster we can get some answers.” Because Sora just had a feeling that the further he went, the more he could figure out just what happened to that girl.

There had to be a reason he remembered her as he started getting further in the castle, right?

But...what was her name?

Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed one of the charging Large Bodies heading toward him, he rolled to the side…

As the large heartless passed on by, Roxas leapt onto its back and hacked away. Soon, the creature released its heart. So far, the tournament had been going well. Combat was definitely the one subject he was confident in. Axel incinerated another blue rhapsody, with Zexion freezing its red counterpart. He drove his keyblade into the soldiers trying to catch them unaware.

With the last of the heartless beaten, the gates at the end of the arena opened. As they got to the waiting room for the next match, Axel kicked back on the bench. “If any of this were real, I’m pretty sure the crowd would be thrilled by all this.”

Zexion shook his head, “These are more preliminary bouts. So barring enthusiasts, I doubt there would be much of an audience.”

Roxas was quiet, pacing the room. He’d been keeping track of the match number in his head.

He knew who was next.

With a flash of black smoke, Hades appeared and clapped him on the back, “Great job kid! Now, our next fight is our headliner, a one-on-one bout. So…” Hades grinned with his razor toothed smile, “I’m hoping you can put on a real show here.”

Roxas furrowed his brow, “This next fight is safe?”

Hades only waved off his concern, “Totally! Ran this place for millenia, never got a complaint!” Snapping his fingers, he vanished as the gate behind Roxas opened again.

As Roxas looked out to the arena, Axel leaned forward and spoke, “Hey. Don’t sweat it. The hard part’s over. Just make it back, alright?”

Technically...that was all he had to do. Just survive. Roxas just knew that the opponent would be too much for him to do little else.

But still.

There was some small part of him that said…

“No. I don’t just want to survive.” 

Perhaps he spoke a bit louder than usual. He knew it certainly got Axel and Zexion’s attention. As he walked out into the field

“I want to win.”

“A one on one fight?” Sora looked at the rules for the next match and recalled his first trip to the arena, “So Cloud again? Well, at least I’m better than I was back then.” He turned to leave...

“Hold on,” Only for Donald to grab the sleeves of his jacket and point to the roster listing, “The lineup just has question marks. I’m pretty sure Cloud’s name was up there when you fought in the preliminaries.”

He crossed his arms. His first visit to Olympus Coliseum was so long ago now that the details were fuzzy. Was Cloud’s name on the list or not? “Well maybe…

Then he looked out to the arena and saw the figure in black. “Yeah, it is someone different. I’ll be back soon then.”

Goofy peered out to the field as the doors closed. Donald tapped his foot impatiently, “Any idea who the guy is?” 

Putting a finger to his chin, Goofy answered, “Well, he looks like he’s about Sora’s size.”

Roxas didn’t really look too hard at his reflection in a mirror. Just enough to make sure he was presentable. But hardly enough to memorize every detail of his face.

But even so.

As he looked at the face of the boy walking onto the field, he knew it was identical to his own. “So you’re Sora?”

“Yeah. Are you one of Larxene’s friends? Who are all of you anyway?”

Roxas was in no mood to answer. One, because the Organization was to be kept secret.

And Two, he wasn't going to pass up an opening like that.

He dashed forward and summoned his weapon to strike. “Wha—?! That’s my Keyblade!?!” Sora panicked, and summoned his own. Just in time to block Roxas bringing his own down on him. “But...how?!?” He ground out as he pushed back with his own.

“My name is Roxas. And I’ll show you just who I am.” Roxas strained as he tried to break through Sora’s defense. But despite all his effort, Sora just pushed back against him, and eventually threw him off. Regaining his footing, Roxas waited for the counterattack.

One that Sora began by raising his keyblade up high, and calling out, “Thundaga!”

Huge bolts of lightning rained down around him. Roxas tried to hold his keyblade up to block the assault, but even though the attack was blunted, the charge still quaked through his body. As Roxas regained his senses, he saw Sora wind back with his keyblade. Even though he was so far from him.  

But after the last attack Roxas was on guard, so when the keyblade flew out of Sora’s hands towards Roxas, he was ready to roll away. He felt the blade hum with magic as it flew by where he once stood. But in an instant, the Keyblade returned to Sora, and he threw the weapon again. Again and again, Roxas dodged the attack until finally the keyblade stopped glowing.

This had to be his chance! Focusing, Roxas rushed forward and finally landed a hit on Sora. Again and again he slashed away, knocking the boy back. He wasn’t a legend, he was still a human! He could still beat him! Focusing all his strength, Roxas raced forward with his keyblade. At sonic speed, he was able to strike him. Again and again, he attacked. He couldn’t give him any rest. He had to survive! He had to win!

He tried to ignore the part of himself that asked why.

He came to a stop and turned to face his opponent. Waiting for his next move he watched Sora...smile?

“Is that all you’ve got?” He raised his keyblade and with a flash of green and vines, all his injuries vanished.

Healing magic?

Sora charged him now, and the shock of having his work undone left Roxas vulnerable. Sora’s strikes lifted him up higher and higher into the air. As the ascent stopped. Sora gathered an array of light at the end of his keyblade. It grew and grew, until he let the energy fly.

Roxas just had enough time to block a few of the initial blows. But his guard soon broke, and explosions of energy sent him flying away from Sora. He just barely had enough strength to remain standing. He watched as Sora’s keyblade glowed with a yellow light, “Alright, faker. Let’s end this!”

Fake?! Fake?!

Something in Roxas gave way, limits breaking as he shouted, “I’m not a fake! I’m Roxas! No one else!” At his cry, Roxas’ own keyblade glowed blue. The two rushed toward each other and swung. Two keyblades rang out as their attacks collided with one another. They swung again, sparks flying as their magic clashed. Again and again, they tried to land a hit on each other. But none of their attacks seemed to hit home. Only colliding with their opponent’s keyblade.

Finally, the assault ended, and the two were left gasping for air. Sora’s breath seemed far steadier however, as he still spoke, “You can stand up to Ars Arcanum?”

Stand up? Barely. Roxas knew that he was being absolutely pushed here. But even so, he held his keyblade up. “I...I can’t lose here.”

“Why?”

Roxas flinched at the question and answered shakily, “I...I have to survive.”

Sora frowned as his breath steadied, “Is that it? Just surviving?”

Well, what else was there? If Victory was impossible, than all he had was his survival to fight for.

Right?

“We...are friends, right?”

“Yes, we are.”

No…

“There’s someone I want to see again.” 

It was barely above a whisper, but Sora seemed to hear it as his eyes widened.

But before he could say anything, A loud roar echoed across the arena. The next thing Roxas knew, a colossal three-headed dog leapt into the arena.

“Oh right. I forgot,” Hades smirked as he watched the unleashed Cerberus spit fire at the two contestants, “Accidents happen. And the people that would complain are usually the first to go. It’s too bad you took so long.” He turned away from the gate...

“Hi. My friend’s out there,” Only for Axel to stare him in the face. He grinned as he summoned flaming chakrams to his sides, “You’re going to let me out now so I can save him. Got it?”

Hades simply took a few wicks of Axel’s flame and began to smooth down his hair, “Well, I could let you out, but that’d let the other contestent’s pals out too. And on top of all that, you’d have to take care of the...ehm,” He jerked a thumb out to the fire breathing three headed dog, ”Accident”

“I assure you we can handle it.” Zexion rose from his seat, lexicon at the ready. 

Hades simply shrugged and opened the gate.

Sora had faced Cerberus before and beaten him. And he definitely had grown in leaps and bounds with his keyblade since then. 

Still, there was nothing like three huge mouths filled with fangs to cause a bit of panic. Especially when one started to spew out darkness. “Look out!” He called out to Roxas as the shadowy pools began to form at their feet. While Sora lept and glided out of the way, Roxas had to manage with being careful with his rolls. Though to his credit, he was pretty good in keeping up with the attacks.

Floating to the side of one of the faces, Sora began to hack away at the beast. One of it’s heads wincing as they took a keyblade to it’s skull. Roxas, however, had begun to cast ice at the creature. Frozen bullets striking the center head. The remaining one’s mouth began to glow.

“Freeze!” 

Only for Donald’s larger ice bolt to knock it back. Goofy soon showed up to slam it’s shield into the legs of the creature, causing it to trip and fall. Cerberus snarled as it tried to get up.

But as it tried to regain its footing, a spiked chakram embedded itself into its other leg. “Good boy! Now play dead!” An older voice this time, one that Sora had never heard before. He turned and saw two more people in black cloaks. One a man with spiky red hair, the other a young man with silver hair over one eye.

Roxas called out to them, “Axel! Zexion!”

“Change of plans! We defeat Cerberus, then we leave! Axel, cover me!” The red-haired man nodded, leaving the silver haired boy, Zexion, to begin chanting as pages turned in his tome. As he began, the skies began to darken.

Axel began to throw his chakram’s at the defenseless beast, who began to whine as all the injuries seemed to catch up to it. Sora landed down on the ground, and began to focus on the familiar power of Ragnarok. Once again, he rose in the air, striking the center head. As he did so, Roxas began to slice at the side of the beast. Their blows reached a tempo as Zexion’s chanting grew louder. 

Cerberus struggled, it’s whine becoming a roar as it tried to retaliate against the barrage of blows.

“THUNDAZA!”

Only for Zexion’s shout to herald a colossal bolt of lightning to strike the beast. The current coursing through it until finally the creature collapsed for good. Sora heard Axel call out, “Roxas, let’s go!”

Sora cried out as his eyes adjusted from the flash, “Wait! Just who are..?” But when he heard the swirl of darkness, he knew it was too late. Seeing clearly showed that the trio had vanished, Sora could only sigh,  “And they’re gone.”

Goofy walked up to him and scratched his head, “Ya know where he went?”

“Well wherever he is, we’ll catch that faker!” Donald squawked as he began to march to the Coliseum exit, “Who does he think he is? Waving around a fake keyblade!?”

“I’m not sure he’s faking anything,” Sora mused with a furrowed brow as he looked at the space where his opponent stood. The boy that seemed almost like a mirror, who held a keyblade identical to his own. But at the same time, the blonde haired kid seemed to resent the comparison.

“Roxas…”

Who was he? Who was the person he was fighting to see again?

And why did he feel so familiar?

Naminé let out a breath she didn’t know she was holding as Sora and Roxas left Olympus Coliseum. Larxene however was less pleased, sighing as she watched the aftermath from the crystal ball, “Well, I can’t say that was an ideal solution.”

“He’s proven himself to be capable of moving forward.” Marluxia crossed his arms at her objections, “He was cunning enough to capitalize on the situation to deal with Cerberus, and determined enough to see his initial fight with Sora through.”

Larxene shrugged in response, “Yeah, I guess you’re right. I just would have preferred an easier end to this now rather than having to keep waiting.” What kind of end was something that Naminé wasn’t quite eager to find out. The woman crossed her arms as she smiled, “Still, annoying that Hades decided to get impatient with things right as the fight got interesting.”

Naminé stayed silent. Yes, in a way the timing for Hades’ impatience was odd. It was also convenient for Roxas that he had broken up the fight.

She probably would never let Larxene know how she had nudged that decision in his mind.

Darkness swirled in the room, but this time, the other two members of the organization appeared. Lexeaus spoke sharply with crossed arms, “The situation on the bottom floors has changed. We must convene to discuss this. We shall gather Axel and Zexion upon the completion of their mission.”

Marluxia, smiled, “Impeccable timing then, in that they have finished their work for today. But are you truly in a position to give me ord—”

“There is another Keyblade wielder here.”

Marluxia’s smile vanished at Vexen’s words, while Larxene’s eyes widened. In an instant, the two nodded, and the four members of the organization left into their dark portals. 

Alone, Naminé sighed. Roxas barely seemed mentioned in that urgent news. Even after he had fought tooth and nail to win in the Coliseum, the other members of the Organization hardly cared about him. He hadn’t won, but there was something special in how he gave the fight his all.

And...

“There’s...someone I want to see again.” 

Perhaps it was a foolish hope. A fragmented dream that would just slip through her fingers. But something inside of Naminé wanted to hold onto it. That she mattered to someone. So even though she could only make small changes, she had to do what she could in these memories of worlds to see Roxas again.

#my fanfiction #KH Fanfiction #Kingdom Hearts #fanfiction #fanfic #what if #Just A Chance #roxas #naminé #roxas x namine #roxas/namine #rokunami #kh sora #kh donald #kh goofy #zexion #kh zexion #kh axel #axel

[datninjalyfe]

Kingdoms at War, Chapter 7: Intel and Letters

KATSUKI

For the next two and a half weeks, I keep an excruciatingly close eye on Deku.  He is by my side always, except when I’m in a war meeting and even then, he’s heavily guarded in my office that is attached to my room. At first, the office was a temporary abode, but I figured it was best to keep him there so I could watch him more thoroughly.  

He doesn’t ask for much during those weeks, except for more books to keep him company.  I grudgingly gave him one after the other, but he asked for another every day.

“You’re quite the reader.” I told him, annoyed.

“I’m curious to know what the Dragon King reads.” he just said through a bright smile, tapping the book I had just handed to him.  

He…what?  There’s a flirtatious smile on his face and I felt heat rise to my cheeks.  

I grab one of several books on my bedside and throw it at him and he catches it. “Just…let me know what you think of this one.”

Since winter began, the air is colder than usual for this time of year. I hate it because it makes my ability harder to control—the less I sweat, the less power my explosives have—but Deku seems to enjoy it.  His eyes lit up when the first snow began to fall outside, watching outside as if each snowflake was something special.  Mina had given him a few jackets that she had bought from her trips to the northern regions and one particular jacket, the one that I favored to most on him, was a bright, Erian white, bringing out the green in his eyes and hair.  I kept a watchful eye on everyone who looked at him in this jacket, even snarled angrily once at a few guards who snapped back into attention and bowed as we passed.

“He looks good in Erian colors, no?” Shinsou had said.

He does indeed.  

---

After an incredibly long and arduous day, I finally made it back to the room.  Talia seems to be hitting us at the Southern borders, but I have no doubt the Industrial Soldiers, led now by Lord Shinsou, can hold their own.  

When I open the door, Deku stands up from the chair, as he always does. I’ve grown quite accustomed to it and have even come to look forward to it when he���s not with me.  

Underneath my arms are some data and maps on the war, but this intel is old.  I’d told my High Counsel about this test as I’d given a similar one to Shinsou when he came to the Erian Court.  These maps are some that my mother used and it doesn’t give any information to tell him everything we’re planning.  

“Look these over.” I hand it over to him.  He stares at them as sits on the carpet, setting a few of the maps atop it.  He maneuvers himself so he can see them clearly, intently studying them.  From the fireplace, light and shadows cascade around his face as if the flames are moving all around him.  He stares at the maps almost as attentively as I stare at him, watching as he peers from one to the next.

“Is there any information here or not?” I ask after a painful few minutes.  He is one to mumble, especially when it comes to the war, but tonight, he is silent and I pace uncomfortably.

He gives me a flirtatious grin.  “I need to concentrate, Kacchan.  It’s going to take me far longer to understand these than it would take you, as you are far wiser than I.”

Those words quickly made their way from my ears to my entire body. My chest starts to hum, my heart ferociously beating against my ribcage, making my blood boil.  He didn’t notice when I stopped pacing.  His eyes only looking down at the maps, occasionally pointing to something, but then going back to complete silence.

Give me something. Anything.  I silently beg him. Either tell me you know these are old or lie to me based on this information.

If he were to lie, he’d tell me to go to Talia’s western port.  It’s not labeled on the maps, so we’d be walking into a Talian trap set up a few years after my mother’s passing.  

But he tells me nothing.  Just silence.

My impatience overcomes me.  I push aside the maps on the floor and they fly to the side as I quickly close the gap between the two of us.  He gasps in surprise, but it’s not enough.  With one hand, I trace his jaw, my thumb over his lips.  He reaches back in the same manner, but his touch is cold and I put my other hand over his.  My chest hums louder, my ability being sent down my arm and into my hand.  

“The room,” he says at last.  “It’s colder when you aren’t here, Majesty.  Though I’m unsure if it’s actually you or the heat I feel when you’re near.”  

My lips graze the inside of his palm, my voice muffled.  “It’s the fire, Deku.”

“So it must be.” His hand drops from my face, but quickly begins to pull at the knot of the cape I wear and taking it, he wraps it around himself.  I’m close enough to hear his sigh and watch his long eyelashes flutter closed in the warmth of the cape.  “Ah, Your Majesty, you lie.  It is you that is warm.”

His arms wrap themselves around my waist to the base of my spine, inching us even closer.  “What do you want from me?” I ask.  He inhales deeply, a sharp sound.  We’re close—closer than we’ve been since the trial.  He leans in further until we share the same breath, the same air.  He closes his eyes, waiting.  What you’re waiting for, I think.  It can’t be done.  Not yet.

I pull back, cursing to myself about our situation.  I don’t see his eyes open, but his head just turns to the side, down towards the at the maps.  “Kacchan—,” he says, his eyes not looking up at me.  He’s backed away from me and sitting back on his calves.  At this point, I’ve made a note to memorize all his faces.  This one read disappointment.  “Can I ask something?”

I nod.

“What did you want me to tell you about Talia with this information?”

The question angered me slightly.  Are the royalty in Talia useless?  Just figureheads?  But there’s no way that’s true.  Kirishima captured Deku, told me he was barking out orders on the battlefield.  “I wanted intel on Talia so we could win the war, but the little bits of information haven’t been enough.  I need something more substantial from you. Shinsou came with hordes of data, intelligence and enough information about Lord Todoroki and Lord Aizawa’s movements that all proved to be useful to the Erian cause.”

His head turns upwards and he glares at me, the greens of his eyes flashing in anger.  In one swift move, he shoves he off and I’m pushed hard in the chest and thrown backwards, hitting one of the bookshelves.  I hear a crack and I’m unsure if it’s my spine that cracked or the bookshelf has broken.  “The fuck—?” I say, as a few books fall from the shelves and I lift my arm to him, to use a small explosion as if to ask, Do you know who the fuck I am?!  Who you just did that too?! But he’s shaking and I’m immediately stopped, the humming in my chest abruptly quieting.  

Moments before, where he’d been crying softly, is now overtaken and he doesn’t even try to blink the tears as they slide down his face.  A rage that has been hidden.  I know what that feels like.  He picks up one of the maps and walks it over to me, pressing it hard into my chest.  “If you want information about Talia, bring me something more useful than this.  Maybe something actually from this era.”

It’s my turn to be silent and I push myself off the bookcase I was just thrown into.

“I recognize the old patterns of how Talia’s army.  These—,” he shoves another at me.  “—are likely maps your mother used, which is why I won’t tear them to shreds, in case they are important to you.  Bring me something that’s actually worthwhile and I’ll give you some insight into what Talia is thinking.  I come with my own data, things that even people within our closest circle wouldn’t know.”  

The papers drop to floor, but I mirror his intensity as anger rises in me and I reach for him, but my hand is slapped away.  I’m the fucking Dragon King and I’ll get you to talk.  “Tell me something now.”  More silence and I’m fucking enraged.  “Tell me something about Talia that could help us win the war or I swear to fucking God, Deku—,”

“If I don’t see something of semblance about the war from this past fucking week, I’m not telling you shit!” He pulls off my cape, letting it drop to the floor and the door to the study slams shut.

I roar, continuing to curse, threating to break the door down.  It cannot be stopped.  An explosion courses through my veins, my chest humming so loud, I shake.  I lift my arm, releasing the explosions, one after another, against the door.  As the smoke clears, the door remains unscathed as it had when my mother used to lock me away in here when I was having one of my “fits”.  I curse again, sliding down that study door, leaning my forehead against it.  “I hate this.” I whisper to myself, but a piece of me hopes Deku hears from the other side.

Eventually, I get up, picking up the Erian cape from the floor and wrap it around myself, and stare into the fire for a while, pondering over what had just happened.  I take a look around the room. The bookshelf had been broken, some of the shelves completely smashed.  A few of the books lying on the floor, a few with it’s pages sprawled out, a couple others holding on to other shelves for dear life.

“Why did you let me live?” Deku had asked me at dinner.  I’m surprised mostly because we weren’t alone.  Shinsou and Kirishima were there, and also looked at me, a little confused.  He got up and some of the guards unsheathed their swords, but I motioned for them not to move.  “I didn’t deserve to live, Kacchan. Not only am I a Talian, but what of all the other Erian soldiers lost?  What of the innocent lives?  Fuck, we couldn’t even keep Lord Kaminari alive, yet the Dragon King spares the Prince of Talia, the next in line for the throne.  I didn’t—I don’t—,” he stuttered, moving away from the table, asking to be taken back to the room.  I nodded, but it wasn’t until he’d left the room that I fully comprehended what had just happened.  I looked back from where he just stood to my dinner, but before I could decide, I was on my feet, chasing after him outside the door.

I reached him quickly and wrapped my arms around him, holding his head to my chest.  His shoulders shook at his silent cry and my fingers brushed over the curls in his hair.

“I don’t deserve it.” was all he kept repeating.

“Part of why I kept you alive,” I whispered.  “Was for a selfish reason.”    

He shook his head, tearing away from me.  “Please don’t—,” he begged.

But I want him to hear it.  Every reason I kept him alive.  But I listened to him and told a guard to draw him a bath and waited until he was out of sight.

A book fell, bringing me back from the memory of only days ago.  An incredibly selfish reason, I think, continuing to stare into the fire of my room.  I’d fully calmed down and had the window opened in the room to release some of the smoke.  The one that has nothing to do with the war.  He feels it too.  I know he does.  

 SHINSOU

---The Festival, 3 Years Ago---

“My Lord, another letter for you.  And this one comes baring gifts.” I heard, and I didn’t bother to thank the servant who had brought it to me.  Instead, I grab both, the letter and the light parcel.  Without excusing myself from the dinner table, I rushed up into my room, instantly recognizing Denki’s handwriting.

“Shinsou?” Aizawa called before I closed the door.

I opened it carefully not to rip it like I accidentally did the last one. My heart pounded against my chest, my breathing increased with excitement:

My Lord of Grice,

I come with exciting news: we have been permitted to go to one of the East Villages near Talia (a little outside of the border)—a town called Nezu.  The town is hosting a festival, and this is your formal invitation to the event.  Inside the package is something for you to wear. I’ll be wearing the same, in hopes of maybe finding you a little easier.  I’ve made a reservation for us at the Sadako Inn.  Use the name “Akari.”

The festival will be July 15th.

I hope to see you there, My Lord.

With love.

It’s been the first time I’ve heard from him in over a month.  And it’s about seeing him.  I quickly called for one of the servants, asking if there was anything important happening in the next two weeks.  The 15th was in four days and I figured that it would take two to get to Nezu and the festival likely would last only last a week. He tells me of some mundane tasks—mostly things that just keep me busy while I was living with Aizawa.  I could do all of that in Nezu.  

“Oh, and it’s the Prince’s birthday on the 15th.” he tells me before he turns to leave.  

I stop him.  “The Prince’s birthday?” Shit!  There was likely an invitation to the formal party at the main castle held every year.  I haven’t attended one since the Todoroki family would be there.  Could I get out of it, again?  I waved him off, making sure he told Aizawa that I would be traveling.

“If he asks whereto, My Lord?” the servant asked, uncaringly.

“Tell him I’ll be going to see someone in the mountains.” Not a complete lie, as Nezu lies in the small mountains that surround the Southern border of Eri.  Not like Grice.  Grice was incredibly dangerous for people who don’t know the terrain or the creatures that live in those mountains.  Nezu would be easy to get to for me.

When the servant left, I opened the large parcel.  It’s a dark red cape, almost the color of burgundy.  The Erian crest plastered in gold upon it.  I yanked it out of the box, and underneath is a white t-shirt with dark pants—something Erian soldiers wear when they aren’t in full battle armor.  I laughed to myself, thinking of who he must’ve bribed or stolen from to get it as Generals and Commanders have different attire.

I tucked everything from the box into a travel bag, along with a few other things.  The lighter I pack, the faster I get there.  

“Do you need someone to go with you?” a voice asked, and I turned around to see Aizawa standing in the doorway.  “The servant just told me you’re leaving.”

“No need.” I turned to him, hiding the bag behind me.  “The trip won’t be long.  A couple of weeks.  At most.” I swallowed.  

“Skipping on the Prince’s birthday, again?” Aizawa asked.  

“I’ll skip anything where Lord Todoroki is likely to be.”

He sighed.  “Fine. Just remember,” he said, moving closer to me.  “Grice is near the border and we’ve heard Erian soldiers are trying to make their way over the mountain.”

I’d heard this too, from the youngest Iida son when he came to visit a few weeks ago.  I told Monama to watch over the valley and ask for assistance if he needs it.  “Understood.” I said.  He lowered his head, narrowing his gaze at me and I cursed to myself quietly.

He folded his arms and one ankle crossed over the other.  “Please, keep packing.” It was said to me like an order. There was something that told me I should stop, but I obeyed, moving slowly in case he decided to move any closer to bag.  “Who are meeting?”

“Monama.  He says he found something.” I was careful not to look him in the eye.

“Oh? And what is it?”

“He didn’t say.” I responded.  “But I’ll know soon enough.”  He began to move towards the desk and before I could stop him, he picked up the letter.  “No!” I reached out and snatched the letter out of his hand.  He raised an eyebrow and I knew it was too late.  He has a photographic memory.

“You know better than to lie to me.” his eyes baring down on me.  

I looked at my feet, the letter bunching in my fist.

“You’re meeting someone in Nezu?” he continued.  “‘With love?’ Shinsou, I don’t have to tell you how dangerous it is for you to go into Erian territory—,”

“I know!” I shouted, but my body reacted too.  He knew and I was scared he recognized the handwriting.

“I know what Lord Todoroki did to you was awful.  I’ve been to his—,” he chose his words very carefully, “—castles and seen what he does the prisoners there.”  

I tried not to cry, but I let myself.  Especially around Aizawa, who frequently woke me up from intense nightmares of Lord Todoroki.  “I’ll be fine.” I said at last, mostly to get the subject off Todoroki.

“How did you two meet?”

I breathed a sigh of relief—he had no idea the letter was from the Lord of Lightning.  “We met near the River Kodai.  When Todoroki wanted to pay the Erian town beyond to offer us supplies.”  He sighed loudly, shaking his head as if to tell me no. “It’s been months since we’ve seen each other, Aizawa.  It’s hard enough as it is.” Shut up, Shinsou!  But Aizawa only continues staring.  “He isn’t what you think.  He’s kind and loving.  Makes me forget that we’re even in a war.  He cares for me.” I knew what I sounded like, but I’d do anything to see my Lord of Lightning smile at me again.  That includes going across the border, no matter how dangerous.

“Who is he?” Aizawa questioned me.

Brainwash him, I thought, but before I can think about doing it, his eyes turned a bright red, his hair stood tall over his head.  There was no getting out of this.

“If something happens to you, I need to know.”

“No one will find out it’s me.” I told him.

Aizawa reached into the bag and pulls out everything I’ve so neatly packed away.  “He’s a soldier?  An Erian soldier?” he shook his head, clear disappointment written on his face.  “Shinsou, I don’t have to tell you that traitors are Lord Todoroki’s specialty.  If you don’t want to see Lord Todoroki ever again, then don’t go.”

“He’s the reason we knew the Dragon King was coming the town beyond the river.  He told me, albeit accidentally, and I moved the army further inland to avoid battle.” I added, “Other than that, we’ve never spoken of the war.  He knows nothing of what Talia is doing or planning. And before you ask, I know nothing of Eri.”

“You are a Lord here, Shinsou.” he pulled out the robe and tsk’d, but not in a demeaning way.  He looked at the Crest of Eri plastered on the cape and smiled. “This is my family’s crest.”

I stared in shock, but after looking closely at the crest, I remembered seeing him draw it a few times on the pages of his book.  “The Dragon King kept the crest?”

“The Dark Queen either didn’t like her original family crest or wanted to keep it to remind everyone who was really in charge.  The Dragon King probably doesn’t know that it’s originally not his own.”

I watched him stare at it, his hair falling down past his shoulders, watching his eyes turn to his usual brown.  “Do you miss Eri?” I asked quietly.

“I escaped too young to remember most of it.” Aizawa looked pushed back his long hair behind his ear and touched the crest.  “Just be safe.  Use your instincts.  This could be a ploy to catch you.  The gifts from the Lantern King are for us to use.  You know that better than anyone.”

“So—does that mean I can go?”

“You’re an adult now.  What the hell could I say?”

I smiled and throwing my hands around him.  “Please keep this secret.”

He hugged me back those moments seemed like years before finally pulling away.  “Just get home.  Alive.”  I nodded and thanked him, continuing to pack my bag. It didn’t take long and I waited until nightfall to leave.  Aizawa waved me off.

I’ll get home alive, I promised to myself and made my way towards Nezu.

---

I arrive a day later than I thought, but when I do, the crowd is wild in Nezu.  I had changed into the clothes Denki had sent just before crossing the border, which was surprisingly easier than I thought it would be—I thought I would be facing a warzone, but instead it was just a few cavalrymen, who were easy enough to manipulate and let me cross the border without any trouble.  After finding a stable on the outside Nezu, I take my bag and throw it over my back.  I take my sword and buckle it to the Erian belt, heeding Aizawa’s warning.  I didn’t think I’d need it, but I take it as a precautionary anyway.  I pay the stableman handsomely, and make my way into the small town, which is already ripe with lively music and people in the white and red clothing of Eri.

I made my way through the crowd and a few people thank me for my service to the Erian cause.  I just nodded in response, not sure what to say.  No one has ever thanked me before.  For any part in the war.  

A part of the crowd began clapping and I turned to see them pull up a statue of the Dragon King.  “Long live the king!” a few started to yell and when I saw in my periphery a few of the other soldiers bowing, so I did the same.  When their heads lifted, so did I and in shock, I saw him.  Denki—climbing atop the statue.

A few people in the crowd clapped and cheered for him before someone loudly yelled, “Our Great General, the Lord of the Lightning himself from the Stormy Isles, Lord Denki Kaminari, everyone!”

“The mayor certainly knows how to do an introduction,” a woman next to me giggled.  “Not that Lord Kaminari needs one.”

“Speech!” the crowd shouted at Denki and he smiled.

“Citizens of Eri!” he shouted from the statue, his voice loud and boisterous.  The crowd cheered for him and I felt heat rise into my cheeks.  He looked through the crowd, his smile wide and bright.  

He’s loved no matter where he goes.  I thought proudly, and I grew more pleased when I saw him wearing the same cape wrapped around me.  

“Nezu, I must thank you for this incredible festival, for your kind invitation, for your loyalty to the Dragon King and to the lands of New Eri! I cannot wait—,” Denki gestured his free hand and someone handed him a canteen that he gulped down in just a few seconds, some of the alcohol running down his chin.  “—to enjoy all the drinks, the food, the performances and the many more festivities Nezu has to offer!  I hope you all will do the same!” He lifted the cup into the air.  “Long live the King!”

“Long live the King!” the crowd shouted back.  

A few people in the crowd screamed in awe as he shot a lightning bolt from his fingertips upwards into the sky, a thunderbolt clapped loudly from him and he jumped down.  It wasn’t nearly as powerful as it had been the time I saw it, which had rendered him unconscious, but it was enough to get the crowd cheering for him louder than before. He made his way through the crowd, and against every instinct to run over to him, I decided it was best to meet him at the Sadako—the inn.  

The inn was in the back of the festival, the sign above reading: Bar First, Rest Later.  Once inside, I understood why.  I was greeted by a long bar that extended all the way across the room.  A woman rushed past me with a quick, “Sorry, soldier!” before hurrying to the few people had already began drinking.  

“Here for a drink or a room?” one of the bartenders asked. I told the woman I had reserved a room.  “Name?” she asked, opening a book and looking down at.  

I almost gave her my real one, but I swallowed and said, “Akari.” She just nodded and grabbed a room key.

“You definitely got the best view of the festival.” she told me and handed me the key.  

Probably why he got it.  I thanked her and made my way up the stairs.

“Come back down and grab a drink when you’re settled in!” one of the other bartenders shouted as I made my way up the stairs.

Once inside the room, I set down my bag and looked around in awe. The room was huge with an equally large bed centered against the wall.  Next to that, there was a sitting area with cushioned seats, a blanket hanging on one of them.  I smiled, wondering how long it would take us to get tired of the bed and make our way to the couch.  A fireplace was directly across from the bed, though there was no need for a fire.  The room was already hot with the summer sun and I decided to open the window to let in a nice breeze.  I thought about resting for a bit, but my heart beat excitedly for the anticipation to finally see him again.

I opened the window and peered outside and the view was spectacular. I could see the entire festival from where I stood: food and drink stalls getting set up; a stage crew, some working and others practicing; and children already shouting and laughing to each other. Some people were still painting signs, others were getting large stocks of food from boxes; some directed, pointing and moving around quickly.  A few patrons entered into other inns, also taking in the festival from a ground point of view that I had gotten moments before.  

Everything was so bright, the colors vibrant, my favorite either being the dancers fabrics as they practiced on the open stage or the kids’ ribbons as they swirled them around each other and themselves.  

Not a single thing was bland here.  

It’s so beautiful, I thought.

I leaned into the window pane to see if I could find Denki in the crowd as they got ready for tomorrow.  Finally, I spotted him, drink in hand and laughing with a few of the soldiers that surrounded him.  

Should I go see him?  

I just watched.  He laughed merrily and though I couldn’t hear what was said above the rest of the noise, I waited until he moved away from the soldiers.  He moved his way around, shaking hands with those who bowed to him. He lifted a little girl, twirling her around in the air.  When he put her down, she handed him a rose she was holding on to.  He bowed to her and her parents bowed to him.  

Finally, the crowd around him died a little and he made his way to the open stage.  He didn’t go up the stairs, nor did he turn around to watch them practice.  Instead, he leaned his back against it, his eyes closing and he lifted his chin the to the sky.  

Finally, he looked over to the inn.  When his eyes lifted to the window, he smiled at me and I back at him.  I moved away from the window and grabbed the key before rushing out of the room and locking the door.  I put up my hood to the robe as I left, but as soon as I exited the inn, I’m stopped.  An arm grabbed me and yanked me into the shadows of the inn.  

“Stealthy as always, huh?”  My hood was pushed back.  “Found you.” Denki cooed and I blushed when he winked.  

“I found you first.” I smirked.  “That was quite the speech.”

“You’ve been here since morning, then?”

I nod.

“Are you enjoying the room?”

I nod again.  It took all of me not to ravage him then and there.  “It’s got quite the view.”

“I figured you wouldn’t feel safe being out in the open, but I still wanted you to enjoy the festival.”

“How considerate you are.” I teased.  

“Wouldn’t want you to get recognized.” he teased back.  He opened my hand, placing something in it, giving it a tight squeeze.  “I have to take care of something and I won’t be back until later.  You can head back to the room or give someone a helping hand. If someone asks, you’re under my command, in Jirou’s infantry unit.”

“Yes, my Lord.” I said, bowing my head.

“Oh, refer to me as General while you’re here, too.  It’s customary.” He gave me one last look, shaking his head. “I can’t believe you’re here.”  We locked eyes for a moment and I took all of him in.  His golden eyes, his lightly tanned skin, his hair that tousled in the summer breeze.  “Thank you,” he whispered before releasing me as a few people rushed over to him.  I snuck myself away and opened the paper wrinkled in my hand:

Words cannot describe how happy I am you are here. I’ll see you soon.

I read it once more before looking up to see an old man, struggling with a sign, and called out, “Can I lend a hand?”

The man looked down and grumbled, “Not as young as I used to be, I s’pose.  Get o’er here and help me put this up.” As I began to help, he asked, “So, yer a soldier? So is my son.  He’s under Commander Shoji’s.  He gunning to be a captain, but you know how it is in the military.” I agreed.  It was the same in Talia, for those without the Lantern King’s gifts.  “I saw you chatting with the General earlier.  You two close?”

I just shrugged.  “He’s been kind in letting some of us come to the festival.”

“What’s yer job?”

“Infantry.” I said, just as Denki instructed. I can always brainwash him later.  

The man just grumbled again.  “Good fuckin’ luck.  Without the Lantern King’s abilities, front lines are rough.”

“I’ve made it this far.” I told him, putting a few pins in my mouth to get the banner that read: Hungry after drinking? Here’s Some Food!    

“Good fer you.” but I didn’t think he meant it fully.  We finally got it up after several minutes of him complaining that it wasn’t straight and fixing it.  I asked if he needed anything else. “What’s yer name?  I might need some help later.”

“Akari.”

“Akari, huh?  Come by the stall for some food later.  I’ll make sure you get a nice meal.”

I bowed in thanks and looked to see if anyone else needed any help, but everything seemed to almost be in place.  Exhaustion started to kick in, so I decided to rest back at the inn.  Before heading up, I grabbed a drink at the bar downstairs, scarfing it down.  When I pull out some money, the bartender shakes his head.  

“Nah, you soldiers do enough.  First round is on me.  Just enjoy the festival.”

I thanked him and went upstairs to the room.

The sun begun to set and I watched through the window over the horizon as it began to fade in color. The sky went from blue to a pinkish hue, and my eyes felt heavy.  All that traveling to see him and I’m going to sleep?  But my eyes closed and I sat down, resting my head in my arms.  I tried to fight it, but my mind wandered to sleep.

I blinked my eyes awake as strong arms wrapped around me, picking me up from the window sill, gently placing me gently on the mattress.  I opened my eyes slightly and saw the lightning bolt of black in Denki’s hair.  “I’m sorry,” Denki’s voice said calmly and he kissed my nose.  “I was trying not to wake you.” He began to stroke my hair and laid beside me.

“The festival,” I breathed.  “It’s nice…to see you so happy.” I said through a yawn.

“I’m happier now that you’re here.” he whispered.  “I really thought you wouldn’t come.”

“Why’s that?” I wrapped my arms around him.  His shirt is off and he pulled on the strings of the cape, letting it rest underneath of us.  I turned to face him, my eyes still blinking slowly.  My fingers traced up and down his arms.  He’s grown more muscular since the last time.  

“I didn’t know if I had pulled away from something important.”

“Nothing’s more important than you.” I kissed him, sucking on his lips and tongue.  He moaned, a sound I had almost forgotten.  “You’ve become stronger.”  I said when I pulled away, squeezing his arm.  He deepened the next kiss and another sound escaped from him, completely bewitching me.  All of him had.  His newly muscled exterior, the taste of his inebriation, the sounds that came from the depths of him.  “What would you like to do tonight, my Lord?”

He giggled.  “I think we should sleep.  Traveling’s made us tired.  And we have the whole week to spend together.”

But we stared at each other for a moment.  And then we kissed.  And passions ran high like a fever dream.

---

I awoke to the sounds of lively music playing loudly.  Denki was already gone, but he’d left a note on his side of the bed: Seemed like your help was much appreciated yesterday with Antony.  He’s been asking for your help specifically. I’ll stop by later to grab a meal.

Antony? I thought, but then I remembered the only man I helped with the banner.  Grouchy bastard.

The window was closed, but the sun blazed in, making the room unbearably hot.  There was another outfit for me to wear and when I made it outside, everyone seemed to be in the same colors.  The only difference being that mine had cuffs on the sleeve, I assumed to show them I was a soldier.  

“Heard you needed a hand?” I said to Antony, and he looked over at me and grunted.

“Yer the only one who seems to have a good head on yer shoulders. Thought you wouldn’t mind.”

“I don’t.” I said truthfully and helped him cut up some cabbage he’d thrown my way.  

“Have a long night?” he laughed and he pointed at my neck.  My hand flew to my neck and felt one of many bite marks Denki had given me.  “I remember when my wife used to do that.  Crazy that woman, I tell ya.”

“What happened to her?” I asked.

“What?  Oh, she’s still alive.  Just old age, I guess.  Don’t get it like I used to.” he laughed more.  “But you’re a handsome one.  Bet it’s hard for anyone to say no to you.”

“I think it’s the other way around, actually.”

He laughed again and gave me a nudge.  “I’ll take care of the cuttin’.  Yer job is the customers.  Some’ll try n’ haggle ya, but I think you can handle that, can’t ya?”

“With ease.”

I said hello to every customer that came by.  Each with interesting stories of why they came to the festival, and listened to how far they’d traveled from.  Some came from the capital of Eri itself.  I told them my rehearsed line that Denki had given me. The responses came: “So kind of him!” “He’s always so generous!” and “So happy to hear the soldiers having get to have good time!”

One woman asked if I needed a room for the night, that she wouldn’t mind sharing her own bedsheets. I politely declined her offer, but when her eyes brimmed with tears, I gave her a soft kiss on the cheek.  

A few of the customers did try to hustle me as Antony described, but I reached into their minds with little effort.  They paid for the food before I turned them around, ordering them to have fun at the festival before reaching out of them and letting them go.  They warily looked around and back at me, but I paid them no mind as I helped the next customer.

“You’re an unusual face here, it seems.” Antony told me, clapping me on the shoulder.  “Business isn’t usually this good.”

“It’s probably your lousy attitude.”

He laughed.  “Just do yer job.”

I didn’t even notice when the line parted as Denki sauntered over. He shook peoples hands as they thanked him and bowed.  When he reached the counter, I bowed.  “General.”

“Who’s this?” someone came over, and wrapped an arm around him.  The man looked me up and down.  Not in a threatening way, I realized after a moment. “Oh, he’s in your division!”

He can tell that just from the shirt?

“Sero, this is Akari.  He’s in an infantry unit under Jirou.”

I blinked.  This is General Sero, someone who’s ability is good with snatching.  He can easily outmaneuver his opponent with ease.  I stayed cautious, but again, I bowed.  “General.” I said again.

Sero waved a hand around.  “None of that, now.  It’s just good that even infantry soldiers can get out every once and while.  Where does Jirou have you stationed now?”

Denki glared at him, but I have a quick response.  “In Shiozaki.” I said, making up a name that I heard Aizawa said to the King in a meeting a few weeks ago.  There were several Erian infantry units there.

“That far east?” Sero asked.  “Maybe you’d like to transfer.  I hear Lord Todoroki is trying to make his way to Shiozaki to use her port.”

It was true.  Lord Todoroki had one of his three battalions moving in that direction.  But how do they know that?  “I’m fine where I am.  I can hold my own.”  I pat my sword.  

“Good man!” Sero said and he ordered some food.  I didn’t look at Denki, but I could feel his eyes on me.  I shook my head when they pulled out cash, remembering the kindness the bartender gave me.  “Antony, your worker isn’t taking our money.”

“I wouldn’t take your money either.” he said.  “It’s bad luck, don’t take it, Akari!”  

They put their money back into their wallets.  “You’re both very generous.” I handed Lord Sero and Denki the food. “Enjoy the festival.” I added.

He gave Denki a clap on the shoulder and he moved away from us. Denki leaned forward.  “You’re doing a great job.  Keep up the good work.” He winked, and then moved on to see the performers with Sero.  

As the sun set in the sky, Antony opened the cash drawer.  When I declined his money, he insisted.  “You worked hard today. Go on and enjoy the rest of the festival.”

“You sure you don’t need me to clean up?”

“I’m old, not incompetent.  I’ve seen this festival a thousand times.  Get a move on.  Festival’s more fun at night anyway.”

I didn’t argue and moved through the thick crowd, making my way over to see the beautiful lights on the stage.  Performers dancing along with the music.  One woman flipped off the stage, her transparent fabric flowing in the wind against her body, blew me a kiss.  I smiled at her and grabbed me close, whispering in my ear, “Dance with me, soldier.”

As the music played, she never broke eye contact with me, her body caressed my own.  She pulled me against her.  With a snap of her fingers, someone handed her a drink, which she offered to me.  I hadn’t realized how parched I was until I drank down the whiskey that burned my throat.  

“That thirsty, soldier?  Have another!” she said, snapping her fingers.  Someone handed her another and I downed it in seconds, despite the bitterness. It didn’t take long for the whiskey to hit.  She turned around, the fabric loosely made its way up her leg and she moved my hand to caress her bare skin.  Her hips moved against my own, the sound of the music playing loudly over our head. She giggled playfully and my hands grazed the sides of her body and she turned her head to look at me before pulling me in for a kiss.  I kissed her back, pulling her hips as she arched her back.  When the song ended, she clapped for me and bowed before the music started to play again and she took on another patron.

“My turn, soldier.” Someone said behind me.  

I didn’t need to turn around, but I could feel his breath on my ears that was already hot from the alcohol.  Denki’s voice rang through my head and when he whispered something dirty in my ears—something nasty that he wanted to do to me tonight, his hand slid into my own and he pulled me towards the inn.  

“Someone,” I tried, but it slurred out of my mouth.  “Someone will see us.”

“Only because you aren’t walking straight.”

I felt so light, feeling my ability growing stronger, all sounds echoing around me.  The ground moved under my own feet and he just laughed.  

When we made it to the inn, the woman across the bar tried to hand something to us, but he asked for it to be sent up to the room.  

“Can’t you carry me like you did last night?” my words slurred coming out of my mouth.

“Someone will definitely see us if I do that.”

When we got to the room, he opened the window, and hearing the music outside, he began to dance as well, pulling off his shirt and tossing it aside. Still feeling a little drunk, I did the same.  He began to dance for me, when I came up behind him, our bodies rocked together.  My fingers graced up and down his bare torso, circling his hips.  I nibbled on his ear and his hands fell on the crown of my head, pulling at my hair.  He moaned and turned around, our bodies facing each other and pulling me in for a deep kiss, messier than anything last night. He pushed me hard onto the bed and climbed on top of me, tearing the strings at my pants.  I kissed down his chest until my tongue found his nipple and I began licking and sucking drunkenly.  My hands grabbed his ass, my fingers sinking in deep.  The bite marks I had made were bright red against his tanned skin and I licked a few of them, knowing full well we’d make more tonight.

Just as we began to unravel out of the pants, there was a knock at the door.  At first we ignored it, but when the knock became louder, I groaned as he pushed off of me and answered it.  I didn’t hear what they were talking about, but she left hastily.

“What is it?” I asked.  

“A letter.” He waved in front of me.  “Addressed to Akari.”  

I leaned forward, trying not to fall off the bed and played a game of trying to snatch the letter from him.  Once in my hand, I gave him a quick peck on the cheek and he sat on top of me as I read the back of the paper: Akari.  

Instantly knowing the handwriting, I sat up straighter.  No—this would have taken at days to get here.  He must’ve sent this as soon as I left.

“What is it?” he asked.

“It’s—,” and without skipping a beat, I truthfully said, “It’s from the Heir Aizawa.”

His eyes widened and then sharpened as a finger shot to my lips.  “Shhhh.  We don’t call him that here.” he snapped.

I opened the letter, scared of the words that are written within the paper:

Akari,

You are requested immediately.  Return at once!

“I—,” the letter was sobering and I looked over at Denki, his face confused as he snatched the letter from me, reading it silently.

“Does Talia know you’re here?” Denki asked.  His brow furrowed angrily and when I reached for the letter, he pushed me back onto the bed.  In the next second, my ability began echoing in my head and it took all of me to get it to stop, to calm myself.  

When I tried to get up, he had two fingers pointed at me.  The anger in his face didn’t subside.  It was enough to send the message.  With his ability, one shock to my body and it would be over.  “Who knows you’re here?  Other than the False King?”  

False King?  Anger shot through me, but when I didn’t say anything, he increased the pressure on my throat.  It pushed me down further into the mattress, crushing my legs with his own.

“Ow, shit!” I said, trying to push his hand off me.  “I couldn’t lie to him.”

“Lie to him?” Denki repeated.  Both of our voices were barely above a whisper, even over the noise of the music outside, we kept our voices low.  “You’re under Lord Todoroki’s command, why the hell would the False King know anything?”

“Lord Todoroki?” Both of us were heated now, but I sat up straight, looking at him in the eyes.  I was stronger than he was.  I grabbed his wrist and narrowed my gaze.  “Let go of me, Denki.”  I’d told him nothing about Talia and he’d said nothing about Eri. It was an unspoken agreement not to mention the war, but when he didn’t release me, I grabbed his own throat and pulled him closer.  

This wasn’t what I had wanted.  But he knew.  Knew more than he let on.  And with the information that Sero had given earlier, Eri was more informed than I thought. The echoes grew louder in my head and I wanted answers.  I’d pull it out of him.  Still keeping my ability at bay, I asked, “How did you even know I was under his command to begin with?”

I didn’t want to interrogate him, as Lord Todoroki had called it.  His mouth slammed shut and we were both silent for a long time, scared to make a single move.  I eyed him cautiously, but his face didn’t change.  Neither did mine.

“I don’t want to make an enemy of you.” I finally said.  

“I don’t want that either.” His voice cracked, but his tears shown like glass in his eyes.  He was trying not to cry.  I was holding back as well, but we had to do something.

I sighed and finally released my hand, setting them next to me on the bed.  “Let me explain.”  I gestured at the hand that was still around my neck.  “I won’t do anything.”  After a few moments, he let me go, his hands dropping to his sides, but he didn’t get off of me.  “Aizawa is the only family I have.  My parents died in a mining accident that took out half the draggers in Grice with it. I became a Lord very young and was sent live in the castle with the other young Lordship of the court.  When people of the High Court, people very close to the King, found my ability useful, they exploited it.  It was—,” No! No, it’s too painful.  I paused. “Working with Lord Todoroki was difficult and I hate him for it.  So I went to live with Lord Aizawa in the countryside and now I barely visit the castle, only when summoned.”  I lifted the letter.  “Like this.” I narrowed my gaze at him.  “Your turn.  How did you know I was under Lord Todoroki’s command?”

He stayed quiet.  

“I just told you a lot of useful information.  Information the Dragon King would no doubt love to hear. You have to give me something, even if it’s not a lot.”

He didn’t move.  He remained quiet and his face still angry.  

I hated that face.  I hated that we’d even gotten here.  So I just said, “Fine,” and put my hands on his cheeks.  “You don’t have to tell me anything.”  I leaned against his chest and wrapped my arms around him.  “Don’t tell me anything.”  

“Jirou.” he finally said.  

“What?”

“That’s how we knew you were under Lord Todoroki.”

I didn’t move. “The Commander?”  Her mother remained in the Talian court, but her father was still in Eri.  Growing up there was controversial to say the least, but her mother remained in the King’s good graces.  

“She isn’t in Lordship because of her father, who is still in the Talian court, but she is a child of the Lantern King.  Her mother and the Old Queen were friends, which is why she remains in Bakugou’s good graces.”  It was odd, hearing the Erian language versus what I’d been told my entire lift.  The Dark Queen to the Old Queen and hearing the Dragon King’s real name.  “Her ears can plummet into the ground and she can hear things from miles away.  She’s able to hide in the forest and can get close enough to the East Wing of the castle at Kazuya and hear the conversations. Her intel has been nothing shy of excellent.”

I let out an audible sigh of relief, but I still wondered, “How much does the Dragon King know?”

“It’s hard to say what you know versus what we do.”  He climbed off of me, but my body made a silent protest. “It helps that Talia underestimates his intelligence because he’s so young.  But he can easily fill in the blanks with the intel that Jirou doesn’t bring. More than that, he makes quick, fast decisions.  We can mobilize within a week.”  

A week?  It would take at least three for Talia.  

We were silent again, but it was deafening to me, but I didn’t know what to say.  I waited for him to speak and he did after several minutes.  “Who knows you’re here?”

“Just Aizawa.” I responded quickly.

“Does he know you’re with me?”

“No.” I said.  

His hands covered his face and turning away from me, his shoulders shaking in a silent sob.  “I hate this—this fucking war.”  I didn’t turn him around, nor did I try to pry the hands from his face.  I just let him cry into his hands quietly, but I placed my hands on his hips and kissed the nape of his neck.  “I don’t know that I believe you.  I don’t think I can believe you.”

Those words dug into me.  “That’s okay.  You don’t have to believe me.”  I closed my eyes, resting my brow against the top of his spine.  “He thinks I’m with an Erian soldier and that’s where I got the clothes.” He took a few moments before wiping his face and sniffling before he finally turned around.  When he did, I grabbed his hands.

He was still shaking.  But at last, he looked over at me. “I didn’t even know you were a Child of the Lantern King, but you said Talia exploited your gifts.  What’s your ability?”

If I tell him, we’re done.  We’re finished.  Despite all my silent protests, despite everything screaming at me not to tell him, I answered.  “It’s sort of like hypnosis.  If I ask a question and it’s answered, I can reach in someone’s mind and control them.”

He got up from the bed, pushing my hands away.  “Is that why I love you?  You’ve hypnotized me?”

“No, I’ve never used it on you.” I told him.  “I thought about brainwashing you when we first met.  Just to get you to go away.  But you were so kind,” I got up from the bed and kissed his lips. “and sweet,” I kissed his eye that momentarily closes, kissing away a few salty tears.  “After what I went through with Lord Todoroki, I never wanted to have this gift. But you?” I kissed his forehead. “You have the power of a god, the power of light, just like the Lantern King.  My gift?  Might as well come from hell.”

“Is that all?” he asked.  I knew what he was really asking.  Can I trust you?  I pulled him in close, hugging him so tightly. “What’s so important that you have to leave so suddenly?”

“I don’t know.” I said truthfully.  “But if Aizawa says it’s urgent, then it’s urgent.” I picked up the travel bag, realizing I only needed the clothes I had on and the Talian clothes in the hidden pocket.  I picked up the white Erian shirt from yesterday and when saw the Erian crest—the golden lions that roared ferociously at each other.  I asked, “This is the Aizawan family crest.  Do you know why the Dark Queen didn’t change it?”

Denki smiled sadly.  “Bakugou said it’s because his mother saw a lion in him.” He pet one of the lions on the cape.  “She thought he represented this crest better than anyone.  He likes to say, ‘Eri needs a lion, so a lion she will always be.’”

“I would have stayed with you all week, if I could.”

“When will I see you again?”

I had no answer. Only a deepened, tearful kiss before I left.

I was gone within the hour.

---

“Shinsou, the Prince has been asking for you.” Aizawa said, as soon as I walked in the door.  

“The Prince?” I asked, my heart beating loudly in my ears.  Shit!

“He’s here, out in the stables.  But before you go—,” I didn’t hear the rest after the “Wait!” before I was out the door.

But it was too late.  I was already on my horse, making my way to the countryside stable.

The stables were close, and I saw the Prince immediately, his bright green hair with a golden leafed crown wrapped through it.  His eyes buried in a book, his body atop a haystack. I jumped off my horse and kneeled down.  “Midoriya!” I called.  “Your Grace! I apologize for keeping you waiting.”

“It’s okay, Shinsou.  No need for that.” When he stood up, I jumped to my feet.

“Your Grace, if I knew it was you who called on me, I would have come home much sooner.”

“It’s okay.  I actually quite enjoyed myself.  The countryside is refreshing.  I can see why you like it out here.” He smiled, but eyed me up and down.  There was a bit of confusion, but he continued, “I-I can’t believe we’re asking this of you again, but—,” he paused and took a deep breath.  “—the King is asking you to interrogate some prisoners again. Not under the confines of Lord Todoroki, but a small Erian assassination squad got into the castle the night Aizawa said you left.” I cursed under my breath.  “It’s why I’m here, actually.  I was told to come retrieve you and stay with the Heir until the situation is dealt with.”

“At the castle?”

“Yes.”

“And Lord Todoroki won’t be there?”

“Can’t say.  I’ve been away for almost a week now.  He’s likely made it there.”

Shit, shit, shit!  “I’ll leave at once, Your Grace.”

“Your horse seems tired.” he patted her on the neck.  “Take mine.” I nodded, but he said, “And you may want to change into something else before you go.”

“Change?” I looked down at my clothes.  

The Erian Crest stared back at me, plastered on my chest.

---

IZUKU

---Present Day---

I wake up quickly, but I’m not in the study where I normally sleep. I sit up straight, wondering where I am and how I got there.  My dream was about the castle in Kazuya, the capital of Talia.  Surrounded by my old friends; the rushing of the warm summer breeze that I inhaled; people bowing to me, calling me “Your Grace” even before I registered they were there; my mother sitting in her usual seat beside the King, both smiling at me as I explained how my training was going.  

But then I remember, the memories flooding back to me of my reality. I’m still in Eri, a prisoner or a ward of some kind.  However, I’m not in the study and instead, I awake in Kacchan’s large bed.  I look around me and he’s sleeping directly on the other side, nowhere close to me.  Still, I feel his warmth underneath the large blankets and snuggle myself underneath of them for just a few more minutes.

I shouldn’t be here, I remind myself.  But I peak over my shoulder to look at him, his chest gently rising and falling with each deepened breath, lightly snoring.  He looks so peaceful here.  

I’m careful when I turn my body to face him, pushing a hand behind my head, underneath the soft pillow and moving my body slightly to get closer to him. The warmth increased as I grew nearer, creeping closer, ever so quietly until I could see the beads of sweat dripping from him.  I didn’t realize how hot it was until I wiped my own brow.  I leaned against the pillow directly next to his own, careful not to touch him.  I put all my weight down, shifting the bed slightly and matched my breathing to his.

I began describing him in my head, taking writing mental notes of how he looks in this state.  I’d write about his flawless skin that he’d clearly gotten from his mother.  I’d write about his bright blonde hair, coarse and rough if I were to run my hands through it.  I’d write about his light snoring in his deep, peaceful slumber.

I studied him, his angular face.  His arm that curled under his neck.  He’s so muscular, I thought, looking at his bicep that was easily as big as my face. But I have so many questions and spiraled down them, landing eventually on who had taught him how to even be King.  He’s a force to be reckoned with, his anger feared among many on the battlefield.  

But who had trained the Dragon King? Who had been his teacher in learning how to develop his abilities of the Lantern King?  

“How did you grow up?” I whisper, wanting to know more.  Not just to write about, but to understand him better.

Afraid he may have heard me, his eyes open, darting to me with a snarl.

Not wanting to scare him, I wrap my hand around his.  Touching his hand was like touching a hot flame, but I’m careful not to wince.  I didn’t move, didn’t make a single noise.  Only held his stare until he blinked a few times.

His eyes eventually blink a few more times and grumbles, “Good, you’re awake.”

I take a mental note of how deep his voice is after sleeping.

He pulls his hand away and wipes his eyes.  He pushes off the covers and the warmth that I felt moments ago left as the winter air frosted over me.  I now wished for his hand again, moving my knees to my chest, shivering a little.  I keep my eyes on him, taking all of my composure to remain as impartial as possible.

I can’t help it.  Even as he wakes, he’s so handsome.  I feel my dick grow hard and I’m thankful that his back is turned to me.  The muscles tighten in his shoulders and the sweat on his skin glistened in the light of the morning sun, sparkling off his bare back.  

I didn’t even know he was shirtless, I thought, but I didn’t move, embarrassed if he would see my excitement.  I was thankful for the clothing I wore, but he took one of the smaller blankets from the bed, one that he had been sleeping with and gave it to me.  Shit, I knew he saw my boner—  

“You’re cold.” was the only reasoning he gave me and relieved, I take it, making sure he can’t see that I’ve covered my lower body as he says, “I have something to show you.” He gestures for a guard to bring him several sheets of paper.  

It only a few glances for me to realize what he’s given me.  “Is this…?”

“It’s not just maps.” he says.  “It’s everything we’ve gathered in the war so far. Even my thoughts on the actions Eri should take next.”  I stare at him, blankly, and for once in my life, at a loss for words.  “I’d like you to share with how you think they’ll respond.”

I look down at it, not entirely sure how I should feel.  Feel about this at least, my dick still hard as a fucking rock. “I’ll need some time to look over them.”

“Fine.” was all he said before getting up.  He looks to the guards.  “Wake Kirishima.  Have him meet me in the West War Room in two hours.”

“Sire!” and they were gone.

I briefly look over some of the documents, scanning them, but not really reading any of the contents.  Making sure we’re completely alone, I tell him, “There are some other things that you should know too.”

“After breakfast.” he says.  He gets up and stretches as well.  “Oh, and change into something warmer.”

“Something warmer?”

“Yeah,” he says.  “We’re eating in the gardens this morning.”

“The gardens?” But memory of day he said he’d take for a tour through them and how disappointed I’d been told he couldn’t.    

He rolls his eyes and says, “Are you going to repeat everything or do as I say?”

“I’ll change, give me a moment!” I squeal internally, and I wrap the blanket about my waist, my dick still not soft.  When I open the door to the study, I release a breath, but peer down and quietly tell myself, “Don’t get too carried away.”  

The study’s grown smaller in the months I’ve been here as clothes and books litter the room.  I grabbed several layers of clothing including a sweater and the warmest jacket I have.  I wrap myself in a red scarf as I turn to see Kacchan standing in the doorway.  He’s changed too, but it’s not nearly as layered as me.  He’s in all black—a tight sweater, pants barely seen over the boots laced up to his thigh.  He reaches out a hand and I take it.  I’m surprised to find that it’s not calloused or scarred from war as mine are.  His touch is soft and once again, his warmth ripples through me.

“To make sure you don’t go anywhere.”

When I look at his face, it’s completely red, all the way up to his ears.  I can easily blame my red face on the cold weather.  He has no excuse.

---

KATSUKI

Truthfully, during the spring time, the garden is much prettier. Snow lightly dusts over the ground and crunches underneath the servants’ shoes as they walk back and forth to give Deku and I our breakfast at the table outside.  The table stands on an open wooded deck, surrounded by flowers, even in the open winter.  Evergreens line the garden paths, circling the raised deck we’re currently on and lead around to another path behind us to a frozen pond with a fountain at the center of it.

Other than the few servants and guards, it’s only him and me.  He’s quiet, reading everything I gave to him this morning, occasionally nodding and mumbling to himself.  I’m weirdly glad he’s mumbling again, only takes a break when he reaches for the tea kettle and pours himself another cup.  

You should work on your small talk, Kirishima told me the other day, elbowing me in the ribs.  Really, not every conversation you have to have should be about the war.

But that’s the way it’s always been for me.  Every waking moment I’ve been King has been about making decisions in regards to how Eri will face off against the Talian forces.  As much as I hate to admit it though, Kirishima’s right.  More than I want to know about Talia, I want to know about him.  

He clearly wanted to know more about me, too.  “How did you grow up?”

The question startled me awake and it took me a moment to realize he was in my bed.  Not just a dream?  No—I remember he’d slammed my study door shut after throwing old maps at me.  When I returned, I held onto everything he asked for and more.  All of it—the intel Jirou gathered, written ideas and thoughts from myself, a few from the advisors and the other members of the High Court.  But when I opened my study, he wasn’t in there.  I turned to one of the guards who just pointed at my bed.  I drew out a sigh of relief and sauntered over to him soundly sleeping.  I wanted to wake him, to show him right then and there, he looked comfortable underneath the blankets.  I pulled the covers higher on him before getting into bed myself, on the exact opposite side of where I normally sleep.  The nights were getting colder and I realize that he must’ve been in the warmest spot in the large bed.

I decide to take Kirishima’s advice and ask him what he’s thought about some of the books I’ve given him to read.  He just says, “It’s very kind, Kacchan.”

That’s all?  “What did you think of The Night of Ten Lanterns?” I push.  

“I read that a few nights ago before I went to sleep.” he says.

“There’s no way you read that whole thing in a night.”  

“I’ve read it before.” he tells me, blowing on the tea to cool it off.

“Before?” but of course he had.  He probably has the same access to books that I do.  “I can find you another—,”

“I’m surprised you haven’t asked me about King Toshinori.” he says directly, sipping on the tea and looking at me over the cup.

In the silence, I eye him cautiously.  He can’t read minds, can he?  I’d asked Shinsou that already, but Shinsou just shook his head, explaining that his ability was one that was hard for him to control fully and he usually ended up hurting himself to use it.  After last night, I wonder if he had to break a piece of himself to do it.  I looked down at his scarred hands in stark contrast to my own.  It looked like he’d dug himself up through hell.  He doesn’t seem hurt, was all I gathered from last night.    

Still, I wanted to know everything about the King of Talia.  “Why would I ask you about King Toshinori?” was finally my response.

“The better you understand your enemy, the easier they fall.”

“Where did you come up with that nonsense?”

“It’s in one of the books you gave me.”

“Why would you tell me anything?” I ask.  “Especially since I questioned your intelligence?”

“Oh?” his voice lifts.  “Is that why you think I’m mad, Kacchan?”

“Is it not?”

“No.  I’m mad because I’ve been truthful with you, but you weren’t being honest with me.” Deku sets down the cup properly on the plate.  It makes a slight tink sound, but nothing more.

A perfect, proper way to handle a teacup. I think.  But I suddenly take notice—he hasn’t been anything but a perfect Prince. Not just down to the way handles a teacup, but the way he talks, acts, even breathes.  He’s understanding and very patient with everyone he speaks to, when they dare to speak to him.  Still, last night, but I had driven him to that anger.  It wasn’t his own doing.

When my parents tried drilling those same manners into me, I’d used my gift, breaking and destroying anything they’d put in front of me.  They tried again and again, but gave up after a while. Still, it’s nice to see that his still remain intact.

“Can you blame me?” I ask eventually.

He ponders the question, turning the fork in his hand.  “You’re the King, I’m not sure it’s right to blame you for anything.  But I’ve been here for a couple of months now.  Surely you realize lying isn’t in my character.” Deku smirks, lifting an eyebrow.

He’s fucking toying with me.  “I don’t trust a Talian.”

“So I’ve heard.”  He rests his hand against the table, leaning a red cheek against it.  “I’d like to trust you.”

“I’ve given you more than the current maps of the war.  What more do you want?”

He thinks for a moment, but then around.  His eyes dart from one thing to the next—on the teapot, on the maps and then lifts to the evergreens that line the path behind me.  Finally, his eyes stop and soften.  Smiling, he says, “I’d like for you to pick some snowdrops for me.”

“Snowdrops?” I ask, puzzled.  

“Yes, it’s a type of flower.  If you look past the violas, which are the purple flowers, you’ll see white ones—,”

“I know what snowdrops are, I’m just wondering is that all?”

“That’s all.” he says.  “But I want you to pick them.”

“Me?” I scoff.  “You expect me to get up and pick you bundle of snowdrops and you’ll give me information on Talia?”

He nods.

I curse.  But I get up, my feet crunching against the snow and melting underneath my shoes.  I kneel down in front the white flowers.  “How many?” I call to him as I kneel down before the flowers.  

“However many you think is appropriate.” he calls back.

I curse again, but gently pull on the ones where the bulbs have already opened.  There’s more than a few and I gently graze them out of the ground.  Once I have a nice bouquet of them, I bring them to him. “Here,” I place them in front of his plate of food.

He looks down at them with disappointment, only staring at the white snowdrops that blend into the white table.  “Oh no.” He shakes his head.  “That just won’t do, Kacchan.”

He’s quick with the responses today.  “So you want more snowdrops?”

“No.” he says.  “The amount is fine.  I’d like for you to just be nicer when you hand them to me.”  He lifts the teacup again, bringing it to his lips.  “And an apology wouldn’t kill you either.”

I’m not one to apologize.  And he knows it.  Still, I need that information. But there’s a nagging feeling he might not know anything.  I look at his face, the smirk plastered upon it.  If he wants to play, fine.  I’ll play his little game.  

But we’ll play my fucking way.  “I didn’t realize you wanted romance, Deku.”  I kneel down on one knee, and my fingers turning his face, staring up—for probably the first time since childhood—looking into his green eyes and I notice a smile tugs on his lips.  I grab the flowers and I cup his hands over the bouquet and then hold his hands in my own.  My gift hums through my chest, down my arms, and I watch his face as he realizes I’m warming him.  His eyes widen.  “Your Grace,” I whisper.  “Please accept this as my formal apology.”

“Please.” he says in a hushed tone.  “Don’t lie to me again.”

“I promise.”

His smile widens on his face before he waves me off.  “Yes, this apology will do.” I smile too.  He shakes his head and through a laugh says, “Thank you, Peasant, that’s all for now.” He throws the flowers up in the air before he takes off, laughing and leaps into the air before running down the snowy pathway of evergreens.  A few of the guards chase after him, but I order them to stand down.  

“Peasant?!” I yell after him and I’m up, wiping off the wet snow from my knee and I’m after him.  “I am the Dragon King.”

“Kacchan,” he yells behind him.  “Dragons aren’t real, therefore you can’t really be the King of anything.”

He’s fast, but I use my gift to catch up quickly.  Small pops from my hand and I see him run behind of the trees.  I stop, my breath hot against the cold in a fog.  I walk to the tree, but when I peer behind it, he’s gone.  My boots crunch against the snow as I move around the tree, but not too seriously.  

“This might actually be the most pathetic way someone has tried to escape from me—,” I say loudly, but as I say it, there’s a tap on my shoulder.  It startles me, but when I turn he’s there, half his face buried in the fur of the hood.  I can still see he’s smiling.  His eyes always give him away.  

“Finally,” he says.  “It’s just the two of us.”

“You did that to get away from the guards?” I laugh.

“And the servants.”

“And why did you want to get me alone?”  

“A couple reasons.  One is a secret and the other is selfish.” he responds. “Which would you like first?”

I think very carefully on that.  I’d like to know more than anything what the selfish reason was—more than anything to get him to let me touch him beyond the tiny moments we’ve had. But I need to information and my Kingdom—they need the information too.  To my distain, I say, “The secret.”

“Ask me about the King of Talia.”

I take a step closer to him.  “Alright, Deku.  Tell me about King Toshinori.”  He does and I log everything in the back of my mind everything he told me: King Toshinori is becoming sickly, so spends most of his time looking after the young Lordship of Talia, teaching them valuable skills for leading the kingdom.  “That’s why he hasn’t been on the battlefield lately.”  He takes a deep breath.  “He’s trying to train me to become a leader too.  Or rather,” Deku cleared his throat.  “He was.” Deku looks down at his gloved hands, staring into his palms in hopes that it may have all the answers.  

“Is his sickness fatal?” I ask.

“Why do you care about that?  Do you care if he dies?”

“I don’t care if he—,”  but I stop myself and look down at him.  No, I think.  No, I would care.  But I’d care for Deku—for the family he’d lose, but not for the king Talia would.  He’s shared quite a bit with me.  More than anything Shinsou had said.  I close my eyes, bringing back the painful memory: “When my parents died, I thought it was the end.  Everyone and everything around me suddenly turned dark and there were talks of people surrendering to King Toshinori.  Even talks of having Lord Aizawa return the throne.  It was as if one moment, we were going to win the war and then in the other we were going to lose it.”  I couldn’t look at him, and fought back tears that waited to spill down my face.  “I would care if he died. Because I know it would affect you. Because I know how it felt to lose my family.  Because—,” I couldn’t finish the thought.  I wouldn’t finish it, even if we were alone.  “My mother, in her last words, told me to be a better King.  So I did my best to do just that.”

He doesn’t say anything for a moment.  When I finally do look at him, his eyes are sad, as if he’s mourning the loss of my family.  “Ask me something else.”  He says at last.

“Like what?”

“Ask me why no one has come after me.” he says.  “I’m the Prince of Talia.  Next in line for the throne.  I’m sure you’ve told them countless times that I’m here only to get nothing in return.”

I had and gotten no response.  When we’d heard of Kaminari’s capture, we’d sent soldiers, several resources to get him back.  In the months Deku’s been here, we haven’t received so much as a letter from Talia about the Prince’s capture, despite continuously telling them we have him. “Why has no one come for you?”

“Because I ordered them not to.”

“Why would you do that?” I ask.  

“We aren’t getting anywhere on battles alone.  Each time Talia overtakes a city or Eri pushes across the border, things only worse it gets.  I just wanted a chance to talk, to see if anyone from Eri would listen to my words.”

“You’ve got my attention.” I told him.  “What is it that you’d like to say?”

“Set up a negotiation with my father and before you say anything—,” I’d opened my mouth to counter that, but he’s raised a hand, stopping me.  I gesture for him to continue.  “Violence has gotten us nowhere.  We need to choose a different course of action.” Deku’s hand reaches out on my shoulder and he pulls my hood up.  “And no, his sickness isn’t fatal or contagious, if you’re worried about catching it.”

“Anything else I should ask?”

“Not for now.” he says through a smile.  “But I’ll let you know.”

A smile tugs at the corners of my mouth.  “Come, we should head inside before you get sick with something fatal.”

“Though for Eri, that might be a looked at as a good thing, no?”

No, but I don’t say anything.  

“You also should get to your war meeting with Kirishima that was supposed to start half an hour ago.”

“He can wait a few more minutes.” I grab Deku’s hand and turn to lead us back, but he gently tugs me back.  “Deku?”  He lifts my hand to his face, pressing his lips against my knuckles.

“Sorry.  I just wanted another moment with you.”

Don’t let it get too far…but for the longest time, I’ve never been able to see myself with anyone.  Yet I find myself completely mesmerized by him.  It frustrates me, but I can’t help the pounding in my chest.  We’re silent, but that frustration softens as his lips lightly touching my hands.  He kisses the knuckles of my closed fist and my entire body relaxes.  I cannot help but think why this man, the Prince of my enemy.  But if the situation was different, if we weren’t in war against each other.  His eyes finally reach mine and I could stare into those eyes that are as deep as forests in spring, lamented with a soft baby-blue in the light of the sky, even on a cloudy day like this.

A negotiation.  That’s all he’s wanted.

I cannot take another moment with my hands not touching him.  “What are you doing to me?” I whisper, taking a step closer to him.

“A question unprompted.” His face turns away from me and I smile internally when his cheeks are flushed with a bright, rose color.  As I take a step closer, inches now from each other now, he doesn’t shy away from me.  I look down at his freckled skin, so close I could count each one.  

I would if it means I could have more time with him, I would.  “Can I ask another question?”

“Yes.” he whispers into my hand.

“Do you want me to warm you?”

“More than anything,” He begins to unfasten the buttons on his jacket and when he opens it, I wrap my arms around him, under the jacket and pull him in close.  

Our height difference has never been so apparent to me than in this moment.  I see the top of his head from here, but my cock reacts when I look down at him.  I couldn’t tear my eyes away from his chest that shown through his tight, Erian white shirt.  His nipples are hard and my hand reacts to touch it.  To circle it with thumb and squeeze it between my fingers. My mouth salivates at the thought of what lies underneath the rest of his clothes.  I want to explore his body with my hands, to suck him, to fuck him until the dawn of tomorrow.  

More than anything.  His words are musical and I become dizzy with the sound it makes.  I swallow back my desperation and I don’t look at him for fear of what might happen if I do.

“Kacchan,” he says, putting a hand to my chest and shaking his head, as if he knows what I am thinking.

I’m angered, feeling the heat in my chest hum louder, more malicious than intended.  As quickly as I had those thoughts, I’m reminded of who we are, where we are and the situation we’re in.  Reality sets in and those thoughts feel distant and become faint.

I hear fast footsteps behind me, and Deku and I take a step away from each other just I hear a guard say, “Sire?”

I don’t hide that I’m upset.  I feel the heat of my ability rise and fall with each breath I take, but the guards tell me, “Kirishima said he’s leaving to have lunch since you didn’t show.  He’s wondering if you’d like to join him and the others of the high court.”

I exhale, not wanting this moment to end.  “Tell them I’ll meet with them shortly.”

“Sire,” the guard bows as two others approach.  

I turn to Deku, whose ears and cheeks are still bright red.  “I’ll have someone fetch you for dinner.” I order the two approaching guards to bring him back to the room—our room and before they leave, I tell him, “You know I’ll be testing this knowledge right?” More of a statement than a question.

“I would expect nothing less from the Dragon King.”

(all) (previous)(next)

#bkdk #bkdk fanfic #bnha bkdk #izubaku #izukatsu #katsudeku #katsuki x deku #katsuki x izuku #BNHA au #shinkami #shinsou x kaminari #kingdomsatwar

[from-a-reckless-writer]

ii. secret.

read on ao3

Lena Luthor dies a villain.

Her death took out half the population in the vicinity. A blinding white light piercing through the National City skyline. A deafening boom heard 5 cities over. An explosion so great, even Supergirl was knocked dead.

And so, Lena Luthor dies a villain.

Alone and young. And so, so bitter. An accomplice and ally to Lex Luthor.

Some would even say she was a greater, far more cunning, far more terrifying force than Lex.

There were rumors that the woman had magic at the end of it all. That no one person could be capable of that much destruction without the help of something inhuman.

But well, rumors were all it can be, especially when all possible witnesses perished along with the Luthors.

******

Weeks later, Andrea Rojas holds a memorial event for Lena Luthor; protesters burn the venue to the ground.

Months later, Supergirl returns to the world. More radiant than ever. More alive than ever. Stronger. Better.

Years later, National City recovers fully from the whole catastrophe.

Supergirl is reported to most frequently be seen in the memorial square for the fallen victims. A dozen paparazzi pictures of the caped heroine quietly walking, sometimes whispering under breath.

Praying, somebody on a CatCo article comments. She’s always praying whenever we see her there.

****** The closet doors burst open and out steps Alex Danvers.

A colorful stream of expletives coming right along with her, “Fuckin’ fur coats, goddamn hangers, fucking hitting me in the face—”

“Took you long enough,” a familiar voice greets her, “where the hell have you been? And why are you so...dirty? If you track mud on my carpet I swear to God, Alex—”

“I was cleaning your grave, okay?” she snaps, setting down a bucket filled with various cleaning supplies, that Lena’s just now noticing, on said carpet.

“Oh.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Alex huffs about, crossing her arms, “You don’t have to make a big deal about it. I don’t want to do it again, it’s a bitch for my back pain. I was just pissed about the graffiti. You’d think people would have better manners than defacing the grave of a dead woman. If only they—”

“Thank you, Alex,” she cuts her off, a shy smile gracing her face. She really doesn’t want to hear about the rest of it. And if Alex doesn’t want to make a big deal out of it, then no big deal shall be made.

“There’s coffee in the kitchen,” she says then, and Alex just nods, grabs her bucket of supplies again and turns to leave.

Although not before saying, “Remind me again why you let Kara win? With the portal?”

Lena just shrugs, dark hair escaping out of her messy bun at the movement.

“She said she’s always wanted to go to Narnia.”

Alex shakes her head, rolls her eyes, “Whipped.”

And well, that sounds about right.

******

There’s a documentary on Netflix about the Luthors. Lena’s face in black and white, on the preview banner, a big red X drawn over it.

Kara snaps the remote in half.

Lena reaches over the blanket, grabs her hand, flicks the TV off with only a swish of her fingers and a glitter of sparks.

“C’mere,” she says, tugging gently, till she has a lapful of Krytonian draped over her. Lena traces her fingers over the crinkle between Kara’s brow, smooths them out, thumb dragging across lips till it pulls to a soft smile.

“We know the truth,” she tells her, “and that’s enough.”

“It’s not fair.”

Nothing ever is.

******

“How’re the kids?” She asks, one hand whisking eggs, the other holding the bowl steady.

“Oh, you know, asking me a thousand silly questions a day. Driving Alex crazy. Never letting me sleep. They’re perfect, really,” Kelly says, and Lena hums in response. Before she catches Kelly popping a blueberry in her mouth, a crime punishable by Lena Luthor’s death stare.

“Those are for the muffins.” A foam covered whisk points dangerously to Kelly’s chest.

She raises both arms in surrender, palms opening, dropping the remaining three blueberries onto the counter.

“You know, I’ve seen you do it a thousand times, yet it still doesn’t fail to surprise me.”

Lena concludes she’s talking about the baking tray hovering in the air, a feet away from them, greasing itself. Or maybe it’s the soup at the stove with a ladle stirring itself.

“What can I say,” Lena quips, smirking, “I’m magical like that.”

******

Andrea finds her on a Tuesday.

One minute Lena is reading quietly on her front porch, the next, there is an explosion of sound in her living room. She throws open her door, magical energy sizzling at her fingertips.

The sight that greets her stops her in her tracks. Acrata pinning Supergirl down, their coffee table destroyed. She sighs internally, she loved that coffee table. It was a wedding gift from Nia and Brainy.

“I knew it,” Andrea whispers, her grip slackens around the hero's throat. She stands up slowly, as if afraid that if she moved too fast Lena would disappear. She leaves Supergirl gasping on the floor; materializes in front of Lena in a cloud of black smoke.

“I knew it. I knew it. I knew it.” She sobs into Lena’s blouse, arms wrapped tightly around her. Lena embraces her on instinct, her eyes closing briefly, before opening up again to check on Kara dusting herself off.

“Andrea,” Lena croaks, “you can’t tell anyone.”

You can’t tell anyone I’m alive. You can’t tell anyone how I tricked Lex, how I saved Supergirl, how I saved National City.

“Nobody will know,” Andrea promises her.

******

There is a cottage by the woods that nobody else sees, where every Sunday a blonde woman rips apart pieces of wood with her bare hands, where a pale woman with even paler hands grows crops from the barren earth within seconds, where the closet hides cities instead of clothes, where a dead woman and a hero spend their lives in bliss.

******

It has been ten years, her hair is more gray than blonde now, her skin more wrinkled than smooth, her hearing though? Her hearing is still better than ever. And it has been ten years since she’s heard that tell-tale whoosh of a cape, it’s been a decade and still, the sound brings her the same thrill, the same adrenaline.

“To what do I owe the pleasure, Supergirl? Or should I say, Superwoman, now?”

And oh-

She did not come alone.

Lena Luthor is set gently down on the balcony.

If Cat Grant wasn’t Cat Grant, she’s sure she would’ve already suffered a heart attack from the mere sight of a woman long dead standing breathing and alive in her home. She would’ve shrieked and demanded answers.

“I need a favor,” Kara tells her, stalking closer, hand on her hip. Cat would’ve laughed at that if this were some other time. No need to play the intimidating game with me, Kiera, she would’ve said.

“What is it?”

“I need you to break a story,” she tells her. “You, Cat. I want you, and nobody else to cover this.”

Cat raises her brow at that, she already has an inkling as to what the story might be about.

“A story hmm? This better be good, if I’m to come out of retirement for it.”

This time it’s Lena Luthor who speaks. Cat has been dying to hear what she has to say.

“It’ll be good," she promises her, "It’ll be better than good."

Kara crowds closer to Lena, then; wraps a protective arm on her waist. Cat watches frozen as Lena's index finger lights in flame. What a sight they make.

"You’ll be telling the entire world the last Luthor’s secret.”

#it's already october 2 in my corner of the world so... #yeah. #LOOK I JUST WANT LENA TO LIVE THE COTTAGECORE WITCH LESBIAN DREAM OKAY? #the reckless writer writes #a supercorp ficlet of sorts #if u see a typo no u didnt #supercorptober 2021 #supercorp

[sinner-as-saint]

I Am Your Fall.

Mob!Bucky x Ex-Spy!Reader

Run-through: You’re hiding from your past, in Madripoor. You did nothing wrong, other than mix dangerous business with a lot of pleasure. You couldn’t go home because... he would find you and Madripoor was the only place he didn’t do business, or had any allies or friends. But little did you know that the mob boss had finally found you after obsessively looking for you ever since you left, and left him in pieces. He didn’t want revenge, he just wanted the one thing he had hopelessly fallen in love with; who also happened to be the one who had betrayed him and hurt him more than anyone or any bullet ever did before - you. 

Themes: mob!bucky, smut, angst, fluff, Ex-Spy!Reader, slight daddy kink, guns

“The usual?” 

You nodded at the man in front of you with a faint smile as you took a seat at the bar. You kept the hood of your jacket up as you let out a quiet sigh. Moments later the bartender placed a glass half filled with whiskey and ice in front of you.

You whispered a ‘thank you’ and swirled the drink around in the glass before lifting it up to your lips and taking just the tiniest sip. You often came into this bar after work, just to feel normal again. You worked at a diner right around the corner; it was lowkey and shabby and didn’t attract many customers, neither did it pay well but you weren’t there for the money. 

Your last job, the one you had before ending up in Lowtown Madripoor, paid really well. So much so that you wouldn’t have to worry about money for a long, long time but you still had to blend in and pretend to be as normal as you could; hence the job at the diner. 

You thought of home as you took your second sip. You grew up in a nice family before joining the organization you worked for, as a spy. You let out a quiet little chuckle as you thought of how ever since you were a kid you wanted to grow up and catch bad guys. Which is exactly what you did as a spy. And you were great at your job, your organization couldn’t be prouder of your work. 

You took another sip. Everything was going great for you, until the day you were assigned to infiltrate the life of and take down the infamous mob boss, James Buchanan Barnes. The day you heard that you were being sent to him, you were excited because James was notorious for a lot of bad things. You couldn’t wait to step inside his evil lair and take him down. What you didn’t know was that you would end up finding love right where it wasn’t supposed to be. 

You felt a strange knot in your gut as you thought of him. Bucky… 

Oh you had loved him despite his mean, dark demeanor. He was a cold-hearted man to the rest of the world, but only you got to see the warmer side of him. And you fell in love, harder, faster and deeper than you ever thought you could. It got to a point where you had to choose between either betraying your organization or betraying the man who shouldn’t have fallen in love with. That’s when you ran away, far from home. Far from your work which you loved so much, and far from him. 

You couldn’t bring yourself to betray him, nor did you have the courage to tell your people that you failed in an important mission all because you fell in love with the enemy. You knew what happened to people who betrayed Bucky, you had seen it. And you also knew what happened to spies and agents who betrayed the organization you worked for. Both of those situations weren’t ones you wished to find yourself in, so in order to save yourself, you ran. 

And now here you were. 

As you took another sip of your drink, you felt the hair at the back of your neck stand up out of nowhere as a shiver ran down your spine. You were being watched. During your training you were taught to absolutely trust your gut, and if you ever got the feeling that you were being watched it meant that there was a high chance that you actually were. 

Shit. 

You set your glass down and placed the money down beside it before slowly sliding off the stool and casually walking out of the bar. You made sure your hood was still up, and you tucked your hands in your pockets. Your fingertips gently felt the hand gun you always kept with you, just in case, secured at your waist under your jacket. 

You looked around, and so far no one was following you. The streets were busy given that it was a Friday night and you were sure that you could make it home safe because no one would attack you or anything in a crowd like this. 

You lived in a modest, 2-bedroom apartment. And you always took the fire escape at the back to get into your apartment because you didn’t trust the rusty elevator at the front, nor did you ever want to run into a neighbor or anyone by taking the stairs inside the building. The fire escape was discreet and lowkey. 

You entered your living room shortly and sensed that something was off. The air was colder somehow, and you never left any windows open. Ever. You shut the door behind you, not locking it. You gently took out your gun and held it out in front of you, at the ready. You moved stealthily, quietly. You knew which spots on the wooden flooring made the most noise so you avoided those. 

Someone was in here, you could tell. The air… it smelt different the further you walked into your apartment. You didn’t switch on any lights, you checked the kitchen first. Clear. The living room. Clear. The spare room. Clear. And your heart raced as you went into your bedroom. The door which normally always remained closed, was wide open. 

You couldn’t even run. Whatever it was, whoever it was you were gonna have to face it. You stepped into your room and with whatever little light was coming through the windows, you tried to scan the room. 

“Lower your gun, babygirl. You don’t need it. I’m not gonna hurt you, and I know you don’t wanna hurt me.” 

The sound of his voice had you frozen in the spot where you stood, a few feet away from your bed. The voice came from behind you. You slowly turned around, not lowering your gun and keeping it aimed right at him. It took you a few seconds to process everything. 

You could make out his silhouette as he stood in front of one of your bedroom windows. Tall, built, his metal arm glistening. He was here. You let out a shaky breath. He was here, he found you. 

You didn’t move from the spot that you were standing on. There was a time when whenever you saw him you’d run into his arms, and despite wanting to do just that even now, you knew you couldn’t. That was back then, this was different, wasn’t it? 

He sighed before moving, walking to the other side of the room to light a table lamp. The soft, golden light illuminated the room just enough. Your heart burned as you took in his appearance; dark suit as always, shorter hair, his metal arm just as intimidating and mean as always and his pretty blue eyes - the same ones you loved, belonging to a man who eventually became the reason why you had to leave your old life behind. 

Bucky was still; calm and composed as always. He was the kind of man who had mastered the art of looking completely steady even when he wasn’t. He could have a storm inside of him, or raging flames of anger but on the outside it would never show. He was as devious and subtle as a predator, moving with the grace and elegance of a ferocious but calculated animal. 

“You seriously thought that moving across the globe and changing your hair color would keep me away from you?” He sounded like he was mocking you. “Took me about almost a year, but I found you.” He walked towards you, making you envy the way he could move so effortlessly. You couldn’t read him. His face was… blank. Void of any emotion. 

He spoke again once he stood right in front of you. “Now, you’re gonna tell me why you ran away.” 

You remained quiet. He could tell you were thinking. He could always tell, he knew you too well. You made a makeshift plan in your head. If you were to shoot him in his arm, just to injure him enough to make him lose his focus, you could grab the emergency bag you always kept under your bed and run. But you didn’t want to hurt him. 

Also, how far would you go? Knowing Bucky, if he had made it to Madripoor he probably had his men surrounding this apartment building right now; all armed and ready to fight. He probably even had people from here all the way to Hightown; which meant that even if you ran from here right now you wouldn’t be able to make it out of Madripoor. 

Like you said earlier, he had found you. There was no way to run anymore. 

“I know you’re thinking about running again.” He teased, shoving his hands in his pockets, letting you know that he had his guard down; which meant that he had thought this through. “Maybe you have an emergency bag somewhere, or you plan on shooting at me to distract me and make a run for it.” He chuckled. “Trust me, you wouldn’t make it out of this apartment, babygirl. And even if by some miracle you did, I will burn this island to the ground to find you again.” 

Despite his tone being all calm, and almost monotonous you could hear the bitterness and the evil promise in his words. He was probably angry, he felt betrayed for sure, he was also frustrated given that he mentioned having searched for you for a year, he was also probably hungry for answers. 

You still remembered that night you left. Your people at work had been pestering you to hand over information and sending you all sorts of threats if you didn’t, but you also could no longer lie and manipulate Bucky, because you loved him. So you left in the middle of the night, leaving your old life, your job, the man you loved, your family, everything behind. 

No notes, no messages, nothing. You and him had been together for a little over a year at that point. And you just snuck out of a one year relationship with no explanation. It was wrong you’d admit, and Bucky had every right to be hurt and angry. 

“Answer me. Why did you run? Why did you leave out of nowhere? And didn’t you go back to your people like the good little spy you are? Why Madripoor?” 

So he knew about your past. You could only imagine what he did to the organization you used to work for when he found them. 

“How did you find me?” You knew how much he hated it when people answered a question with another question. You were surprised when he answered instead of being even more pissed off. 

“It took a lot of people, a lot of bullets and a lot of patience to track you down.” He chuckled. “I must say, you’re good at whatever games you play. But I’m gonna need you to stop for a moment, and give me the answers I need.” He took a small step forward, reducing the distance between you and him. “Why?” 

Such a broad question, why. 

“I had to.” You gave him the most vague answer ever. 

He scoffed. “Okay, let me make this easier for you. Let’s start with, what’s your real name?” 

You almost rolled your eyes, but you couldn’t afford to let your guard down at the moment. Not when you couldn’t even figure out what he was here for. 

“You know my name.” 

Of course he did, he had moaned it so many times in bed. 

He gave you his signature smirk, the one who captured the hearts of many including yours. “I’m assuming that since you’re a spy everything which comes out of your pretty mouth is a lie. So what is your name?” 

You corrected him. “I used to be a spy. I don’t do that anymore. And I didn’t lie about my name. I didn’t lie about many things.” You looked him dead in the eyes when you said so. You wondered if he thought that you lied when you said you loved him. That was real. 

He scoffed. “I’d beg to differ.” 

“You plan on killing me?” You asked, thinking that now would be a good time to know whether or not you would be dying tonight. 

“No.” 

“Then why are you here, Bucky? Why did you look for me for a year, why are you halfway across the globe right now if you don’t plan on killing me for betraying you? What do you want?” 

“You.” 

You rolled your eyes, finally lowering your weapon. You still couldn’t read him. 

He spoke up again, “Why didn’t you lead your people to me? Why didn’t you finish your job?” 

“You might have actually done just that yourself. If you were able to find me, so could they. They probably have eyes on right now. By coming here you just-,”

He cut you off. “They don’t have eyes on you. No one does.” He answered confidently. 

“You don’t know that. You-,” 

He cut you off yet again, he smirked, “Oh I do know, babygirl. I know because I… dealt with each and every last one of them. The people you used to work for, the whole organization, it doesn’t exist anymore I made sure of that. You see, I’ve been quite busy this past year. Between dealing with your people, dealing with my own and playing hide and seek with you.” 

You froze again. Dealt with? “And how exactly did you deal with the organization?” 

“I watched it burn.” He answered, proudly. 

Oh. “You plan on doing the same with me? After your little Q and A, you’re gonna just… deal with me?” 

He fake gasped and placed his metal hand over his chest as though surprised. “I would never do that to you. You see, unlike you I didn’t lie when I said I loved you.” 

That caught you by surprise. You said nothing, pretending like that confession didn’t make your heart race. 

“I’m gonna ask one more time, why did you run?” His tone was cold. 

You scoffed. “I didn’t think you’d be understanding regarding the whole situation. If you ever found out who I was, let’s be real, you’d kill me right where I stood. And I could no longer go back to my people because they would force me to lead them to you.” 

He raised his eyebrows, then chuckled. “You protected me? What for?” 

I didn’t lie when I said I loved you either. “I didn’t want to manipulate or lie. I didn’t want to infiltrate lives and be dishonest. I didn’t want to have to live a double life any longer. I needed freedom, I needed a way out. So I came here.” You paused. “I’m not proud of what I did to you.” You added. 

You lowered your eyes once you finished talking. Bucky moved closer to you, he reached out and grabbed your chin with his metal hand, tilting your head back gently until you looked into his stormy, ocean blue eyes. You hated how you still couldn’t read him. Was he angry or no? 

“Are you lying right now?” He whispered, and smirked knowing it would piss you off. You pushed his hand away. He chuckled, leaning into your ear, his lips brushing against your skin as he spoke and it sent shivers down your spine, “Let’s play a game.” He pulled away and took a few steps back. “You love games, don’t you babygirl?” 

Your heart raced. Oh this can’t be good… 

He took some more steps back and then pulled out his gun; the shiny golden one he loved the most out of the arsenal he owned. He aimed it at you, smirking. “I’m gonna ask you some questions and as long as you answer truthfully, I won’t shoot.” 

You remained very still. You hated to admit it, but there was something so immorally powerful about him when he handled his guns. You remember back when you two were together, you could spend hours watching him clean his guns; his favorite toys he called them. Bucky always told you that he believed that weapons shouldn’t be intimidating, but the person handling them should. 

In his case, it was true. Just looking at him made your body throb for a moment. You tried not to let it show but judging by the smug look on his face you could tell that he knew exactly how you felt. 

You knew he would never shoot you.

Bucky Barnes was, afterall, a cunning man who knew how to toy with one’s head. He could have easily taken your gun away from you, could have tied you down on a chair and interrogated you until you gave in. But no, by doing this he was letting you think that you still had some control over this. He knew he had given you the chance, you could’ve easily shot him the moment you walked into the room. But you didn’t. You chose not to. And he knew that. 

You almost smirked when you put it all together. He wasn’t here for answers, because he already had them. He just wanted to hear it from you. He wanted you to verbally say it. He was here for this dark, twisted game of his. 

“Fine.” You agreed. 

He cocked his gun, the sound rang in your ears and it reminded you of the times you pretended not to know shit about guns and had him teach you how to aim. He had done so with a lot of patience and a lot of kisses. 

“How much did you tell your people about me?” He asked. 

You could tell he was easing into it. “I stopped feeding them information after the first six months. I told them it would be risky to keep meeting up with them in secrecy, and that I would soon come back with everything I can gather about you. But I never did.” 

He seemed pleased with that answer. “Of course you didn’t. Instead you ran away.” He watched you cautiously, “How many people know you’re here?” 

“No one does, except for you.” 

That was true. You couldn’t risk going back to your family, not when you were certain that the moment you stepped foot outside of Madripoor your people would find you. 

“Why Madripoor?” He asked, tilting his head to the side. “You could’ve easily hid in the country itself given your… skills.” He knew just where to poke you to make it hurt. “Then why here?” 

“Anonymity. No one knows or cares about who you are or where you come from here. Also because I knew that neither the organization nor you had any connections here whatsoever.” You paused. “Clearly I was wrong.” 

He got really serious, clenching and unclenching his jaw. “Why didn’t you just tell me the truth then? If you couldn’t trust your people at the time, why not turn to me?” 

His question made you chuckle. “I already told you, you would’ve killed me.” 

“And I already told you that I-,” he cut himself off and took a breath. “Why didn’t you trust me?” 

You stared into his eyes, looking. Searching for something you once saw in them. Love, for you. There was a time when he would look at you with nothing but adoration and love. Now he was angry, hurt, frustrated, his power challenged. 

“Because I’ve seen what you do to people who betray you. I knew how much loyalty mattered to you. And I… I couldn’t have possibly looked you in the eyes and tell you that I’ve been lying and manipulating you for a whole year, and that I was sent to take you down.” 

It hurt to say it out loud. 

“You ran because you were scared of me? Of what I would do to you if I found out?” He didn’t bother hiding the hurt. He wasn’t calm and composed anymore, he was visibly troubled. Jaws clenched, fingers tightening around his gun, eyes shooting daggers at you. “Answer me!” He raised his voice out of nowhere and you jumped. 

You lowered your gaze to the floor. In all those years, be it during training or even while on missions, you had never succumbed in any way when a weapon, no matter the size, was aimed at you. Yet now, you could feel your hands starting to shake just a little. 

“Yes. I ran because I was scared of you.” You answered, not having the courage to look up at him. 

He was quiet for four seconds - you know because you counted them - before he lowered his gun and shot at the wooden floor, several feet away from your legs. The sound made you flinch and groan, not in fear but in annoyance. He was breaking you, he was getting everything he wanted out of you. You were giving in, too easily. You hated it. 

“Liar!” He growled and walked right over to you, quickly. His eyes reflected the anger and frustration he felt inside. He placed the barrel of his gun right under your chin. The cold metal made you shiver, mainly because you still remembered that his metal arm felt the same way against your warm skin. “I said no lies.” 

He used the gun to tilt your head back, making you look up into his eyes. He spoke up again, “You ran because you love me, and you couldn’t live with yourself after betraying me. You chose not to lead your people to me, because how could you? How could you do that when you fell in love with the enemy?” Bucky chuckled, removing his gun from your chin and replacing it with his metal hand. 

He leaned in so close that when he spoke next, his lips brushed against yours. “You chose to run away rather than give them what they wanted, because they wanted my fall. You ran from me because you couldn’t admit, nor accept that you cared too much about me.” He chuckled. “You did all of this not because you were scared of me, but because you were scared of them since you had failed in a mission.” He shrugged. “That’s understandable, given you fell in love with the one they sent you to ruin.” 

Your eyes watered. He broke you, finally. He said everything you’ve been avoiding to tell yourself over this past year. And he was right about everything. You were quiet. You didn’t have anything to say to him. 

He spoke up again. “I know for a fact that you knew I would never, ever hurt you. Betrayal or no betrayal.” 

“Buck…” You whispered, your voice cracked as you held back a sob. You felt a single tear slide down your cheek. 

His hand moved from your chin, down to your waist. He pulled you closer, pressing his body to yours. The feeling of his built, taut body against yours brought back memories you weren’t sure you could ever forget. 

“Say it.” He demanded, looking down at your lips, then back into your eyes. His scent filled your senses. He was all you could, and wanted, to focus on. “Tell me I’m right. Tell me the truth you’ve been running from.” He leaned in, as though he was going for a kiss. “Tell me you love me.”

“Bucky, I…” you almost choked on another sob you couldn’t let out. You wanted to tell that you loved him. But the words wouldn’t come out. Something was stopping you; worry or fear or just guilt. 

It was guilt. 

He scoffed. “Too proud? Too self-righteous to admit that the good little spy fell in love with the bad guy?” He pressed his forehead to yours as he walked the two of you back, towards your bed. You knew what he was doing, and you didn’t stop him. “Admit it, babygirl,” he leaned in to whisper in your ear and you felt goosebumps all over your body, “Or maybe I should remind you…” 

Bucky pushed you down on your bed, and he hovered over you supporting himself with one hand while the metal one held his gun right above your face. “You’ve been a bad, bad girl lately.” He murmured, gently lowering his gun and brushing the barrel against your lips, then slowly dragged it down your skin. “Did you think you could hide from me forever?” 

He dragged the tip of his gun all the way down till your thighs, making you tremble. His eyes stared down into yours as he carelessly tossed his gun aside and brought his metal hand over to your mouth again. 

“Do you know how bad I’ve missed you?” He mumbled, tracing your mouth with his cold fingers. For a moment he forgot why he was here in the first place. 

You shivered under his touch. “I’m sorry, Bucky. I never meant to-,” 

He scoffed, cutting you off. “Shut up, babygirl.” He had a mean smirk on his face. “You’ve been bad. And what did daddy tell you about babygirls who misbehave?” His calm demeanor could fool anyone. Anyone but you. 

You knew him too well. You could tell he was burning inside, agitated. Like a wounded predator, planning his next attack. There was no escaping him now. Not that you truly wanted to. 

“They get punished.” You whispered quietly as he tugged on your bottom lip with his thumb. The simple gesture reminded you of all those times spent with him; the nights you spent in his bed, in his arms… 

He chuckled. “Exactly. Now come on, you have a lot to make up for.” He pulled away, and stood up straight at the end of your bed. “Take your clothes off. All of it.” 

The sound of his authoritative voice had your thighs clenching together to try and alleviate the sweet pain in between your legs. That tone of his was a weakness of yours, and he knew it. 

You hesitated only for a moment, but the longer he stared into your eyes the warmer your body felt, and all you wanted to do was to get rid of all that you were wearing. You took your jacket off first, followed by the long sleeved shirt underneath it. You scooted forward, sitting on the edge of the bed to take the rest of your clothes off; shoes, skirt, stockings which left you in your matching set of black underwear. 

You looked up at him, waiting for further instructions. 

“I said, all of it.” He let his eyes roam your body for a moment and then he spoke up again, “Don’t be shy baby, I’ve seen it all before, haven’t I?” 

He had done so much more than just seeing it all. You held his stare as you took your underwear off and had to fight the urge to throw it at his face just for the hell of it. 

“Good girl.” He whispered. “Now lie down, spread those legs for me. Show me what’s mine.” 

The crudeness of his words would’ve surely made you blush if you didn’t know just how vulgar and dirty he could really get, this was nothing. 

You did just as he asked. You held yourself up on your elbows, still holding his stare. Bucky eyed you like you were a warm meal and he was a starving man. There was nothing but lust and mischief in his eyes. 

“Touch yourself for me.” 

You felt your face get really hot for a moment as your heartbeats rang in your ears. “What?” The question just slipped out before you could stop yourself. 

Bucky smirked. “You heard me. Use your pretty fingers and touch yourself. I assume you thought of me each time you… tended to your needs over these past many, many months. I’m sure you missed me,” he chuckled, just as cocky as you expected him to be, “Or at least you missed having my cock buried deep inside of you. Hmm?”  

You studied his face for a moment. Your emotions were shifting; from guilt to annoyance to shame to lust. And you hated how well he had you figured out. “How do you know I haven’t had someone else tending to my needs instead?” You asked, quickly realizing that this wasn’t an ideal situation to be the brat you used to be back then. 

Bucky let out a little laugh; a hot and evil laugh. “No one will ever satisfy you like I do.” He shoved both of his hands in his pockets. “Even if you did, for some reason, fool around with someone here I assure you they won't be breathing for long.” He responded with a straight face. “You are mine. Nobody touches what’s mine and lives.” 

That speech shouldn’t have turned you on as much as it did. 

“Now come on, be a good girl and do as you’re told.” He spoke softly. “Show me how you touched yourself when I wasn’t here to take care of you.” 

Your hands moved on their own; caressing your inner thighs before placing your fingers right over your clit. The look in his eyes made your walls clench around nothing. Your lips parted and you let out a shaky breath as you toyed with your clit, smearing your wetness around before slowly rubbing down your folds and slipping past your entrance with ease given that you were dripping already. Your other hand toyed with your nipple, twisting and tugging. 

Needless to say, Bucky was hard just looking at you. 

You stared into his eyes as you gasped in pleasure as your fingers effortlessly slipped in and out of you. You whined as you fingered yourself, thinking about the last time he touched you – all those months back, on the same night that you left him. And how lovely his mouth felt against your body. Whining in need and frustration, the palm of your hands rubbed against your sensitive clit over and over again as your middle finger slipped in and out of you. 

“Bucky…” you whimpered. 

He just stood there and smirked. “Faster. And don’t you dare cum.” 

You whined, slipping your finger in and out of your wet hole rapidly. “Fuck…” Your own touch took you higher, and higher, and you were on the edge. 

“Stop.” He ordered, moving closer to you but not touching you yet. “Add another finger.” He waited until you did, whimpering as you pushed another finger in. “Good girl, now fuck your little cunt faster for me.” He leaned over and traced your lips with his cold, metal finger, his touch was agonizingly slow. He was so close, but he still wasn’t touching you like you desperately needed him to. 

You took your bottom lip in between your teeth to keep yourself from moaning too loudly. Bucky smirked when he saw how you were struggling to keep quiet. He noticed the way your body squirmed, and he knew you too well so he could tell that you were so close to coming undone. 

“Poor baby,” he cooed, “Is it hard?” he taunted, his fake concern morphing into an evil, handsome and sly smile. “Is it frustrating to not be allowed to have something you so desperately want? Hmm?” 

“Buck… please,” you whined, releasing your swollen lip from your teeth. Your body felt hot, and you needed to just let go and come undone. 

“Stop.” He ordered, shamelessly ignoring your pleas. You stopped, and pulled your hand away from in between your legs. He knelt on your bed, in between your legs. You tried to look away but he grabbed your chin before you could turn your face to the side. He stared into your eyes for a few seconds, not saying anything. Eventually he spoke up, “What do I do with you?” 

You stared at him, a thousand thoughts in your head. “You’re crazy.” You spat, hoping to rile him up. 

He just chuckled softly. “You did this to me.” He sounded bitter, and hurt. He leaned in to brush his lips against yours, making your heart race, “Thoughts of you were messing with my head for the past year.” He confessed, and you felt your heart hurt. “People think I’m cruel, clearly they haven’t had their heart broken by you.” 

You opened your mouth to say something, or maybe apologize, or perhaps you’d say something which would piss him off even more but before you could, his mouth was on yours. He kissed you with passion, but also pent up anger and frustration. He was conflicted, so were you. Both of your pride were hurt, egos bruised but your hearts still yearned for each other. Nothing could change that. 

Before you could process anything, Bucky was kissing down your body; you were a whimpering mess by the time he kissed along your inner thighs. He chuckled darkly when you let out a loud moan as he kissed your throbbing clit ever so gently. Like he used to when he was madly in love with you. 

“Your body remembers me, babygirl.” He seemed proud of that. 

You hated how you couldn’t resist him. You hated how you didn’t even try to. You melted right under his touch as his tongue gently licked down your folds. His hand found yours and he laced his metal fingers with yours while his other hand rubbed up and down your thigh as he pushed his face further into your wet core. 

You couldn’t bring yourself to look down at him, but you were sure he looked enticing with his plump, pink lips on your wet heat; your arousal dripping down his chin and coating his lips as he devoured you. You heard him growl before he bit down on the soft skin at your inner thighs to get your attention. 

“Look at me.” He mumbled. And when you didn’t obey him right away, you earned yourself a gentle smack on your thigh, which only made you squirm even more; causing you to accidentally grind against his mouth. He chuckled again. “Impatient, are we?” 

You supported yourself up on your elbows finally, and looked down at him. His handsome face in between your thighs was a sight you weren’t sure you would ever get used to. You could feel his warm breath fanning your wet skin occasionally as he stared into your eyes until you couldn’t handle the intensity of his stare. 

Bucky held your stare as he attached his lips to your core again, making you whimper in pleasure. He wasn’t planning on stopping until you beg him to. He had missed you, your taste. He had missed this; your warmth and your soft whimpers as he teased you with his tongue. 

“Do you wanna cum for me, babygirl?” He asked, before pressing his lips back against your wet folds. 

You nodded, quickly. “Yes, please…” your legs had begun shaking just a little as he took his time and dragged his tongue up and down your slit. But the way his lips lifted into a smirk gave away that his answer would only disappoint you. 

“No, you’re not allowed to cum.” He cooed, playfully. “Not so easily.” He whispered before he got back to teasing your sensitive spot with his warm and wet tongue; relishing your taste and humming in pleasure as he ate you out. He let out a little laugh, “I forgot how good you taste.” 

You moaned out loud as your back arched off the bed for just a moment, your eyes closing and your head leaning back as you felt a wave of intense pleasure wash over you. You weren’t sure how long you could take this sweet torture. Your fingers tightened around his and he chuckled against your skin. 

“What is it baby, you can’t take it? Hmm? All that sass, all those mind games and now you can’t even handle my tongue?” 

He taunted you before getting back to teasing your entrance with the tip of his tongue. Your body tingled and you felt a sweet pressure forming in between your legs. You were sure he could see the tears of frustration escaping your eyes, falling down your warm cheeks. 

“Please…” you moaned pathetically. 

He licked around your clit one last time before pulling away and kissing his way up your body again. The twisted side of him loved the way you whined when you realized he wasn’t gonna let you cum so easily. He leaned in to kiss your open mouth eventually, making you gasp and moan and forget how to breathe with just one kiss. 

When he pulled away to look at you he smiled at the mess you were. Lips swollen, and bruised with how many times you or him bit down on it. Red marks all over your neck, bite marks along your inner thigh, and your arousal dripping out of you. He quickly placed his fingers where his mouth had been earlier, teasing your clit before shoving two fingers inside of you and stroking your walls so slowly that you were losing your mind. 

“Why won’t you admit it?” he kissed along your cheek and reached your ear where he whispered, “Are you that proud? That heartless?” Judging by his tone you could tell that his emotions were wavering as well. “I searched the whole world to find you.” His fingers sped up as he spoke, your moans got more frequent and holding them back became much more difficult. “And now you’re still gonna be a stubborn, disrespectful brat?” 

The bitterness in his tone woke something inside of you. Did he not realize that you’re not exactly pleased with what you had to do? Did he not understand? Pissed, your annoyance mirroring his, you pushed his hand away and pushed him down on the bed. He wasn’t expecting it so he went down rather easily. You got on top of him, straddling his waist, ignoring the nudity, and stared down at him. 

“Enough! You can’t just walk in here and do or say whatever the fuck you want.” Your sudden outburst took him by surprise. Part of him had always loved it when you got a little aggressive. “I’m not proud of what I did. That’s why I left, the guilt was killing me. It still kills me, every single day. I haven’t had the best year of my life since I left you either. I had to leave my homeland, my family, and I… I had to leave you.” 

He remained quiet. 

“I moved to a place where I knew no one. I’ve been alone for the past year, living amongst strangers, no friends, no family, nothing! All because I couldn’t let them get to me. You were right, because if my people found me they would somehow find a way to get the information they needed and they would’ve surely taken you down. You would’ve never seen it coming.” You sniffled, realizing that you were tearing up again. 

Bucky had, surprisingly, nothing to say. You went on. 

“You want answers? There you have it then. I couldn’t just stay and watch myself become that reason for your fall. I couldn’t let that happen to you, because I love you too much. When I realized I loved you, I panicked. I ran because I didn’t know what else to do, or how to keep them away from you. And I am so sorry for what I did. I understand if you-,”

He cut your long speech off by sitting up and grabbing you just in time before you lost your balance, pressing his lips to yours. You immediately wrapped your arms around his neck and let him hold you, kiss you like he wanted to for so long. His kiss was gentle this time, careful, loving. His metal hand ran up and down your spine slowly as his other hand grabbed you and pulled you close to him by your butt.  

He slowly pulled away and his heart felt like it tore in half at the sight of your teary face. He had been so busy being heartbroken after you left that he didn’t even take a minute to consider this perspective. He was too hurt to even think properly. 

“You could’ve just told me the truth. I would’ve handled them. I would’ve done anything for you, I… I would’ve done whatever it took to keep you safe. You know that, right?” Bucky finally spoke up, sounding much more emotional than he thought he ever could. 

Truth is, before meeting you he always thought that he was incapable of love. But then you walked into his life and everything changed for the better. So when he lost you, without any explanation, he went insane. 

You sighed. “I was scared. I didn’t understand, I thought I was doing the right thing. I was hurting too. You think disappearing out of your life and leaving you behind without saying a proper goodbye was easy?” Your voice cracked as you fought back a sob. “How many times do I have to-,” 

He cut you off. Once he saw the tears accumulating along your water line again. “Okay, okay shh. I just got you back, I don’t wanna fight.” He mumbled, pressing his forehead to yours. 

You sniffled, your heart skipping a beat as his body heat wrapped around you. “I’ve missed you. Every day. I missed you so much. I couldn’t risk reaching out to you to even apologize, I was so scared. I… I didn’t…,” your sentence ended in a whisper, you didn’t know how to articulate your thoughts too well. 

He tightened his arms around you. “It’s okay, baby. Everything is fine now, I found you.” 

You were quiet for a while, enjoying his calming touch and processing all that happened since you stepped inside your apartment tonight. “Are you mad at me?” you asked, seeking to find some sort of sense in all that just happened. 

He sighed, and kissed your forehead. “I was. When I woke up the next morning after you left, I was confused, hurt. Then you didn’t show up for a couple more days and I had my people look you up, and I was told that you were a spy.” His words made you feel uneasy and ashamed of your past. “I was broken, but I never knew what a heartbreak feels like so instead all I felt was anger. But despite all of it, all I wanted was to have you back. Then I found the organization you worked for, and I made sure to destroy it. Since then I’ve been looking for you like a madman.” 

He pulled away to look at you. You managed to look up into his eyes without tearing up again. “I’m sorry.” You whispered. 

He pulled you closer. “I’m sorry too.” 

“I love you.” 

Bucky smiled at you. “Say it again.” 

You reached up and cupped his face in your hands. “I love you. I love you so much and I’m sorry. For everything. I just… I just want you back, please.” 

He leaned in for a kiss, whispering against your lips, “I’m right here, babygirl.” He gently turned to the side and laid you back down on the bed. “I’ve got you now,” he mumbled, pulling away to take his suit jacket off, then his shirt. He tossed both somewhere on the floor and bent down to kiss you again. He kissed down your neck, leisurely; taking his time on you as he unzipped his pants. 

“Buck…” you groaned as he teased you with the soft, feathery touch of his lips. He had been teasing you for so long now, you couldn’t take anymore. Your body felt burning hot again, you needed him. Bad. You needed him like you needed air. 

“Yes, baby?” He asked, kissing down your cleavage; pretending he doesn’t know that you were practically shaking in need. 

You whined, sliding your finger into his dark, soft hair. “I need you. Please, I need you. Now.” You spoke through gritted teeth by the end, tugging at the roots of his hair. 

He chuckled. “So aggressive.” He murmured, kissing up your neck until he reached your mouth. He noticed the way you had unintentionally, gradually parted your legs to accommodate him; your naked body squirming under him, your bare chest pressing up against his, your body heat mixing with his. “I’m gonna take care of you, baby…” he whispered as he lowered his underwear just enough to free his cock. He was rock hard.

You were a whimpering mess by the time he aligned his erected cock to your entrance. You instinctively spread your legs further apart to give him more room. With a slow, steady push, he inserted his length into you. You shuddered, moaning as you felt all of him filling you up. You heard his ragged breaths as he seated himself completely inside you and waited, giving your body time to adjust to him. 

He could still make you tremble in pleasure just like the first time he touched you. Bucky held back his moans and growls as he felt your warmth wrap around him so perfectly. He clenched his jaw as he relished the feeling of being inside of you, finally. 

“Is this what you needed, babygirl?” he asked, looking down at you, and gently grabbing your face, causing you to look up at him. 

You couldn’t talk given how full you were. You just stared at him with parted lips, breathing heavily. Bucky smirked, pulling out just a little before pushing back into you again. You closed your eyes and moaned, arching your back off the surface of the bed again. 

He smirked as he looked down at you. “You waited, didn’t you? You waited only for daddy to stretch you out like this. I know you didn’t let anyone touch you while I wasn’t here.” He remained still as he leaned into your ear, whispering, “The way you’re clenching around my cock right now gives it away.” He chuckled, proud. 

Your face burned. He knew you too well. 

Bucky leaned in to kiss your open mouth, shamelessly shoving his tongue past your parted lips and stroking the inside of your mouth while he began moving in and out of you. He sped up gradually, rocking his hips against yours; his hand reached up to grab your chin gently. He stared into your eyes, speeding up into you again. You gripped the bed sheets as he pounded into you. 

He stretched you out deliciously, perfectly. Filling you up and reaching all the right places as he went. He couldn’t hold back any longer, so he moaned and growled right against your mouth, clenching his jaw or occasionally biting down on your lip as he pounded into you relentlessly. 

“You have no idea how much I’ve missed you.” He spoke as he sped up into you again. You could whine senselessly, overwhelmed by how good he felt deep inside you. 

He leaned down to push his face into your neck as he lifted one of your legs and hooked it to his waist, pushing himself deeper inside you. “Fuck…” he moaned as you clenched hard around him. He down for a moment just to hear you moan wantonly before he sped up again, fucking you relentlessly. “You’re mine. Only mine, you hear me?” 

You nodded, or at least tried to.  

The louder you got, the closer he felt his release coming and the filthier his mouth got. “Your little cunt is mine. Only mine.” He spoke through messy kisses; growling and causing goosebumps to erupt all over your body. “Only I can fuck you like this, you hear me?” Bucky quickened his pace and pounded into you harder than before; the sounds of your skin slapping one another resonated around the modest room. 

Bucky was all you could focus on. The sound of his voice. His body pressing down on yours. His cock inside you. Your walls began to clench tighter around him. His moans, his hot breath against your cheek, his messy kisses. Just him. You had missed him so terribly, and only now did you wonder how in the world did you survive so long without him? 

He took you higher, and higher, and higher until you felt more tears escape your eyes. “Please, Buck…” you whined, begging pathetically and unable to arrange your words or your thoughts any better. “Please…” 

Your eyes were droopy in lust. His eyes were too as he stared down at you with a handsome and arrogant smirk on his face. “Please what, babygirl?” 

His pretty blue eyes put you under a trance. “Please, can I cum?” 

Bucky caressed your cheek with his knuckles, his metal hand holding him up above you. He didn’t know how he managed to survive without you all these months. He was barely living without you. He looked down at you with nothing but love and adoration in his eyes. 

“Go on, baby. Cum for me.” 

You let the pressure build inside you, before simply letting go. He didn’t slow down as you felt your orgasm wash over you, Bucky kept pounding into you as your eyes rolled back and you moaned out loud as you came. You whimpered at how he kept slamming into you even as you came, and your face burned as you felt a familiar knot forming again right at your core.

He fucked into you relentlessly. “Fuck…” He panted and groaned at how good you felt around him; wet and warm all for him. Your walls clenched around him violently and your body arched off the bed. 

You felt your second release approaching even before you could recover from the first one. Your leg around his waist was numb but you still wanted more of what he had to give. You would take whatever he gave you in that moment, given you had gone so long without him. 

You felt your mind getting foggy again. His large frame hovering above you as he fucked deeper into you, just a little more. “Cum for me again, baby.” He growled, his lips dangerously close to yours as you whined and whimpered under him. Your body trembled as you came for the second time, walls tightening around his length, gushing out around his cock while he still pounded relentlessly into you until he came as well.

You felt his thrust getting sloppy and irregular until he came to a stop and just groaned as he came violently. His warm cum filled you up and some of it trickled out of you when he carefully removed his cock from your entrance.

He collapsed on the bed beside you, catching his breath before pulling you into him. You were slightly shaking as he wrapped his arms around you, kissing your skin wherever he could, murmuring sweet nothings. 

“You okay, babe?” he asked after a few minutes of just holding you in his arms, in silence; both of you just enjoying each other’s warmth and presence. 

You nodded, placing your arm over his chest and scooting closer to him, pressing up against his side. 

You both remained quiet for a while longer. Thinking about the past, and the future. 

“Are you sure you’re not mad at me?” You asked, your brain starting to overthink again. 

Bucky sighed. “Baby I couldn’t stay mad at you even if you intentionally stabbed me through the heart and watched me bleed to death.” 

You took a second to process what he just spoke of, and you made a face at him, showing your horror and concern, which then made him laugh out loud. “You’re sick.” You muttered, placing a gentle kiss to his metal arm. The cold metal against your lips reminded of somewhere you desperately wanted to be - home. 

He shrugged, pulling you closer. “Yeah. Also cruel, devious and pure evil. But you love me nonetheless.” He teased. 

You smiled, your worn out body snuggled up against him. You felt your eyelids drooping as sleep slowly took over you. Today has been a lot. “I do.” You spoke softly. 

Bucky looked down and saw that you were slowly drifting off to sleep. He adjusted the covers so that you were well covered with the warm blankets. He tucked you in and wrapped his arms around you protectively, as though you might slip away from his grasp again. 

“I love you, babygirl. Sleep tight, we’re going home soon.” 

You didn’t respond so he figured you must have fallen asleep. While he hugged your sleeping figure, he thought back on everything you said tonight. Your biggest fear was that you might end up being the reason for his fall. But little did you know that ultimately, you had been the only reason he knew what truly falling in love was like.

#mob!bucky #bucky barnes #bucky barnes smut #tfatws #marvel au #bucky barnes x reader

[the-marshals-wife]

Hello, Hiya, and Good Evening! I saw that you are open for taking requests and I was wondering if you'd be willing to write a Bad Batch Imagine with Hunter X FemReader Fluff? I absolutely adore him and would love to see your take on him. I don't have anything specific cause I know that you'll come up something perfect! Thank you!

Watch Your Step (Hunter x Reader)

A/N: Ask and you shall receive! This one is inspired in part by some fan art I’ve seen in the community that I 100% endorse as canon. You’ll see what I mean. ;)

Description: Hunter x Fem!Reader, fluff with a little ✨spice✨ | Warnings: a little sensuality, shirtless Hunter you're welcome, Star Wars swear words| Setting: pre-TCW Season 7 | Word count: 1,992

Gif credit: user kamino-coruscant

You had a long list of planets you wanted to visit before you died. Takodana was in the top ten. But why oh why did you have to visit in the middle of the hottest summer they’d had there in over a century?

That’s what you wondered for the thousandth time as you paced back and forth along the perimeter of the squad’s temporary camp.

“If you keep trudging like that, you’ll make a ditch,” Echo called out, watching from a nearby log.

“And then I’ll lay down in it and drown in my sweat,” you exhale, wiping your brow in vain.

“That is unlikely,” Tech interjected, not bothering to look up from his data pad, “It would take a considerable amount of time to collect enough perspiration to drown in. You would die from heat stroke and dehydration much quicker.”

You slow your stride, pausing to exchange exhausted looks with Echo.

“Thank you for clearing that up, Tech,” Echo sighed.

“You are welcome.”

You shake your head, too drained to argue further with the articulate clone.

Wrecker, who up until this point had been an unmoving mass on the ground, lifted his head with a groan, “When is the Sarge going to come back? How long does it take to look for water? I’m melting here!”

“Quit complaining, Wrecker,” Crosshair murmured.

He leaned back against a tree in the shade, eyes shut, seemingly unbothered by the heat. You were surprised the toothpick between his lips hadn’t caught flame yet.

“Although it is biologically impossible for one to melt in this temperature, I’m afraid I have to agree with Wrecker,” Tech spoke up, removing his goggles to wipe away the fog from the humidity. “The fresh water source I detected on my scan of the area is only half a klick from here. It is unusual that he hasn’t returned by now.”

“Try to reach him on the comm,” Echo replied.

“I’m afraid we cannot, at the moment. There is interference from a nearby outpost. Presently I am trying to override it, but I need time.”

Echo stood up from his wooden seat, “Should we go look for him? Maybe something happened.”

“I’ll go,” you declare before anyone else could volunteer, “I’ll find him.”

“Are you sure? You won’t be able to make contact if get into trouble.”

“I’ll be fine,” you smirk, patting the DL-21 pistol on your hip, “Besides, maybe if I walk fast enough I’ll feel a breeze.”

Echo nodded and sunk back down onto the log, casting aside his empty canteen with a grunt.

You hear Wrecker begin to grouse again as you start off into the sweltering forest. The way forward to the supposedly nearby lake was relatively clear, only the occasional tree root cropping up to interrupt the natural path of dirt and grass winding through the timber. It only takes a few minutes for you to realize your hopes to create a breeze were complete folly. Now that you were moving faster and further, your armor felt like an oven welded onto your body. Even with your helmet off, you were starting to wonder if that heat stroke Tech warned about wasn’t so far off.

“How can a planet with just one sun be this hot?” you huff, almost losing your already shaky balance as your foot catches on a rock.

The lush greenery overhead provided some shade from the relentless heatwave, but the stifling humidity nullified whatever mercy the limbs above could offer.

“Kriffing heat, kriffing sun,” you muttered, frustratingly wiping at your eyes as they stung with sweat.

Your flaring temper was about to compete with the solar flares when the smell of water reached your burning nose. Bird song started to grow louder, further confirming you were close to sweet relief.

You stumble through a bush, the sky opening up as you approached the clearing.

“Hunter better be alive...I’m not dragging his body...back...”

Your thoughts evaporated quicker than the moisture from your face. Your gaze jumps to the armor lying on the sand, to the bodysuit cast onto the boulder, then to Hunter kneeling down at the water’s edge, clad only in slim, black shorts.

“This is a mirage. I am definitely hallucinating,” you reason, but you can’t look away.

He stands up, fastening the red bandana around his head as he wades into the water up to his knees

“Nope, that’s him.”

Your jaw goes slack as you realize the tattoo on his face is only part of a full-bodied skeleton etched into his entire left side. Your eyes follow the smooth, ebony outlines of bones from his shoulder, across his back, all the way down the back of his leg.

“Stop staring! What’s wrong with you?” you think, but you’re frozen in place. You watch as he splashes water on his face and rubs the back of his neck. His thick, black hair was drenched, dripping water down his gleaming skin.

“Dank farrik,” you utter breathless.

“Are you gonna keep standing there or are you gonna come out?” Hunter called aloud.

If you had any spit left, you would have choked on it.

“Oh no.”

His heightened senses.

“Sergeant!” you blurt out, your cheeks flushing with more than sunburn.

You fumble forward, almost dropping your helmet.

“Y/N,” he greets, amusement in his voice.

“How uh...how long-”

“Long enough to know it was you. A droid would have shot me by now,” he answered before you could finish.

He sensed you. Of course he did. How could you have forgotten? How could you have remembered...

“Besides, I can always tell when it’s you,” he added.

He finally turns to face you. The waterdrops glisten on his chest. The tattoo trails down from his neck from the front too. Your throat tightens.

You quickly avert your eyes. “I was-, the squad was concerned. When you didn’t make contact.”

“Yeah, didn’t figure out my comm wasn’t working until after I got out here,” he explained, laughing a bit, “The canteens are over there. I filled them up in the stream a little ways to the east. It led me out to the lake. Thought I’d, you know, cool off while I was down here.”

“I see that,” you say, trying to maintain eye contact.

“Sorry, didn’t mean to worry you,” he studied your face, which you pretended not to notice.

“No, I’m fine. Glad you’re alright,” you say, feeling your cheeks get even hotter.

“You sure? Looks like you need to cool down yourself,” he suggests, stepping closer to the bank. “The water is nice and cold.”

He was just torturing you now.

“I’m fine, I don’t wanna take all this off just to put it back on,” you insist, lying through your teeth.

“Ah don’t worry, I can help you with that,” he says, smiling a bit.

You blink. Was, was he flirting with you?

“Tech was right, I’m having a heat stroke.”

He must have noticed the change in your expression because realization flashed in his eyes the next moment.

“Oh I didn’t mean...uh that came out wrong. I just meant, uh...I-” his stammering gave way to nervous laughter.

“Oh that’s okay. Um, we should probably be heading back to the camp anyway. Wrecker was about to melt, as he put it,” you laugh, trying to fix your eyes ahead.

“Ah, right. Of course. Better get that water to him, then,” he nodded, running his hand through his hair. “Would you...nevermind.”

“What is it?” you respond.

“Would you mind handing me my suit? I don’t wanna get sand in it.” he asked, sounding more timid than you’d ever heard him.

“Oh. Yes, of course,” you say, walking over to the boulder where he left his gear. “Not a problem.”

You retrieve the suit, the warmth from the dark fabric soaking through your gloves. You inch closer to the shoreline, moving carefully on the damp terrain.

 "Watch your step. The sand is deeper than it looks,” he cautioned, reaching your direction, ”wouldn't want you to fall."

The words were barely out of his mouth as your boot slid in the slick silt. You try to regain your balance, but it was too late. Gravity has its way as you collide into Hunter, both of you going tumbling into the shallow water. The splash rains down on you as you come to a stop, and when you open your eyes, you’re lying directly on top of Hunter.

“I am so, so sorry, Sergeant,” you gasp, mortified, but you’re interrupted by his laughter.

“At least my suit will be cool now,” he chuckles, wiping away the water from his eyes.

You try to clamor off of him, but you can’t get a grip between your heavy armor and the unsteady sediment. As your balance wavers again, you almost knock your head into his.

“Kriff!” you exclaim, “I’m so sorry!”

He laughing even more now, shaking underneath you. “Here, lemme help.”

Even with your full weight on him, he manages to sit upright, steadying you with his hands on your waist. Your heart skips as you realize your hands are on his chest.

“I...am...” you pant, eyes locking with his. Before you can continue, Hunter reaches for your face, brushing a strand of your dripping hair away from your eyes. His knuckles softly graze your cheek, and your breath hitches. You find yourself leaning forward, glancing between his lips and his soft grey eyes.

“Sergeant? Hunter, do you read me?” Tech’s voice rings out from the comm on the shore.

You jump from the sound, both of you looking toward the sand where the device blinked.

“I...better get that,” Hunter exhales, disappointment in his tone.

“Yes. Definitely,” you say, slowly getting to your feet, holding onto Hunter’s hand until he’s upright alongside you.

“Sorry about your suit,” you say sheepishly. You pick it up out of the water and ring it out the best you can before handing it to him.

“Sorry about yours,” he countered, gesturing to your soaked armor as he trekked up the bank.

You already felt the water seeping beneath the plates into places it shouldn’t, but that was the last thing on your mind.

“That’s alright. You were right. The water was cool,” you say, following behind.

“Hunter, do you copy?” Tech radioed again, sounding a little more concerned than usual.

Hunter retrieved the comm, heaving a sigh. “Yeah Tech, I copy.”

“Good. Is Y/N with you? She went searching for you when you didn’t return.”

Hunter looked over at you as you leaned over to shake out your hair.

“Yeah, she’s with me.”

You catch a glimpse of his smirk before he turns away.

“We’re on our way back. Tell Wrecker to hold on a little longer. We got the canteens refilled,” Hunter reported.

“Copy that. You may want to hurry. I am not sure how much longer Crosshair can restrain himself from putting Wrecker out of his misery. Nor I, for that matter.”

“Will do. Over and out.”

You went over and collected the canteens while Hunter donned his armor, all the while your thoughts raced as the moment from the water relayed in your mind.

Hunter cleared his throat, walking up behind you, helmet under his arm. “Ready to head out?”

You spin on your heel, three canteens strapped to your belt and one in your hand. “Yes, sir.”

“Good,” he nods, grabbing the other two and securing them.

“Hunter?” you ask, hesitating to even voice the question in your mind.

“Yeah?”

“What did you mean, when you said you can always tell when it’s me?”

“Oh, well. I just...can. Certain people give off a feeling. It’s not everyone. But some do. It’s hard to describe,” he explained.

“And my feeling?”

He gazes into your eyes and smiles. “Bright as the sun.”

He puts on his helmet and takes point, striding back into the woods. You slip yours on as well, concealing your grin all the way back to camp.

#hunter x reader #hunter imagine #bad batch imagine #bad batch x reader #the bad batch #star wars imagine #star wars #bad batch reader insert #hunter x you #sergeant hunter #hunter x y/n #clone hunter #star wars fanfic #bad batch fanfic #my writing #request

[cynettic]

Burning Things with Genshin Impact Characters

Summary - Burning things together, escaping burning buildings, and raiding Hilichurl camps <3 Ahh, the epitome of love.

Pairings - Chaotic Reader x Albedo / Venti / Ayaka / Scaramouche

Warnings - Mentions of fire, alcohol, suggestive themes, and uhm- ✨ c h a o s ✨

A/N - Bro- this is just my mental break after writing 6.9k of smut in my last post ;-; And my next two posts are supposed to be for Genshin women and their smut so… I need some cute fluff before I get into that.

Albedo

“Y/n… calm down.”

Urgent eyes darting over the vicinity of your apartment, you hardly spared the light haired boy a glance. “‘Calm down?’” You asked incredulously, flapping your arms around as if that would solve the issue of smolk. “I’m not sure if you’ve noticed yet, but our house is ‘burning.’” The bits of ash stung your arms, smoke seething against your eyes.

“I’m aware, I’m just asking you to get off the windowsill.”

Looking down at your already prepped foot right on the metal of the only opening the room, you flashed him a glare. “Uhm… no? I’ll have you know I have things to do and places to be, I’m a very important-”

“‘Y/n,’” Albedo interrupted, exasperated. “Please, come here.”

“No!” You shot back, “‘You’ come here, you aren’t going down in flames with your lab experiment. No matter how important it was.”

You could slowly see the patience from Albedo’s face melt away. An incredible feat, it was far too bad you didnt have the time to admire his ticked off face. “And you plan to jump off and break a couple bones?

“Better than death by fire.”

This time, the alchemist simply pointed to the experiment table, unable to form words.

“Yes and? I already know you messed up your experiment.”

“And,” he continued, irritated. “The table is the only ‘damn’ thing on fire. ‘The only thing on fire.’ The entirety of the house is just ‘dandy.’ Now help me put it out.”

You removed your foot of the ledge. “Oh, now that you mention it…”

Albedo put a hand to his head, sigh escaping as he rubbed his temples. “You’re almost worse than Klee… no, scratch that. You’re worse. Klee wouldn't have run away, she has the decency to stick around and out the fire out.”

“I thought it as a life threatening situation!”

“Mhm,” he hummed, displeased. “Whatever you say, get over here.”

Venti

Your drunk figure stumbled across the plain of grass, arms outstretched as you spun around. The wind rushed past your face, cool against the heat that ran through your veins. You felt dizzy, the world spinning in circles around you.

“Hey!” You spun around, foot sliding around the grass as you struggled to keep yourself from falling back. “You- you over there.”

“Yes?” The bard spoke, whisking the alcohol bottle in his hand in circles. He too had chugged a few too many bottles, but nothing to get him as wasted as you were at the moment. “And I do have a name you know- I’m aware you’re drunk, but it still hurts to know you’ve forgotten it~”

Squinting your eyes, you racked your mind for a name. “Oh.. uh…” It took only a moment till the name flashed in your name, and with a giggle, you turned back around. “Venti!”

“Yes?” He responded, this time with a wide grin.

All that stretched in front of the two of you was a wide field of grass, a grand tree, and a hilichurl camp. The two of you were too far away to quickly make it to the tree, and far enough not to arouse any suspicion with the monsters.

Of course your focus was on the hilichurl encampment.

“Look!” You pointed to the wooden pillars perched upright, two or three hilichurls dancing around a fire. “Lets destroy it!”

Venti nearly choked on the beverage in his mouth, swallowing it before he let out a chuckle. “Destroy it?” he repeated bemused, staring at your knocked up state. “I’d be surprised if you managed to make your way there-”

As if to prove him wrong, you started sprinting.

“Uh oh- hey! That wasnt what I meant!!” And he was sent racing after you.

By the time you made it to the camp, the Hilichurls had taken notice of you. All three of them standing up with some kind of weapon in hand. Your joyous laugh sent shivers down their spine, wobbly walk making them back up.

You were ‘scaring’ them.

“C’mere,” you cooed, arms wide. “I don’t bite.”

“Yes you do,” Venti mumbled once catching up to you. Too low for your ears to catch.

When the hilichurls didnt move, you whirled around to grab the vodka from his hand. A high percentage of course, Venti couldnt get drunk on normal wine or too low of a vodka. With a squeak of surprise, he reached for the bottle.

But it was too late.

You’d throw the bottle right at the hilichurls, who dashed away right at that moment. They abandoned camp and sprinted towards the meadow to find some refuge in the trees.

But that wasnt the end of the chaos.

Oh no, the bottle just ‘had’ to spill its contents onto the grass. And well, knock over a torch light stand while it was at it, which meant what? Fire.

“Its burning!”

“Oh dear…”

Venti pulled you away from the camp, sending a gust of wind to pick up the remainder of whatever was burning and put it out. “What am I gonna do with you…” he whispered in a groan. You happily skipped alongside him, giggling at his remark. “My little menace.”

He made a mental note not to bring you to the tavern again.

Side note - No Hilichurls were harmed during the raid-

Ayaka

“‘I’m saving her.”’

Hanging on a tree just beside the Kamisato residency, you and Thoma crouched on a single branch, tipping from side to side to regain balance before falling. That wasn’t the main issue, because just beside you was Ayaka, trapped in a burning building as she frantically tried to put the fire out.

“I’m her bodyguard,” Thoma beside you seethed, pushing you lightly to get you to move. “Therefore its my jobs to protect her, move.”

You shoved back, “And she’s the girl I love, got an issue with that?” You stuck your tongue out, “Or maybe you’re just ‘jealous’, wanna play hero and get her to fall in love? Too bad, you know we’re a thing, get over it.”

“Do you ‘want’ me to hurt you?”

“No thanks, save that for your new girlfriend and your bsdm kinks.”

“HEY- I DONT HAVE-”

But you’d already jumped, grabbing with both hands onto the window ledge and hoisting yourself up. The smoke hit you, burning your eyes and making your nose scrunch up in distaste. If this was your first reaction- how was Ayaka?!

You looked around, spotting the girl trying to put out the fire. It wasnt a big one, in fact it was just the cooking stove and a tinge of the carpet was on actual fire. The rest was just too much smoke, and a coughing Ayaka spilling water over everything.

Racing over, you began stomping on the flames of the carpet. Noticing you, she put her attention on the stove, and the two of you managed to clear away all the fire in no time.

It was when she put her hand over her mouth to cough that you realized you needed to get her out of there. Picking her up with ease, you cradled her in your arms as you dashed to the window. You didnt want to know what the rest of the house, and if there was any more fire, Thoma could put it out right?

Unfortunately for you, that wasnt even your main worry as you made it to the window. Water had somehow made it just below the windowsill, and instead of jumping out with precision, you slipped you with Ayaka in your arms, screaming out in surprise.

So you did all you could do, tuck her in your arms with your back to the ground and hoped you didnt die.

“‘Umph’- holy you’re heavy.”

You weren’t dead but…

‘Being in Thoma’s arms is worse.’

His face said the same, so he dropped you and instead held Ayaka in his arms. You watched as his face morphed into one of worry and compassion, “Princess- are you alright?”

“I was the one who caught her!” You blurted from your position on the ground, stumbling up to stand.

“And I caught both of you,” he corrected, flashing her a grin before giving you a look of distaste. “By accident, it was by pure luck that you happened to be holding onto her.”

You flashed him the middle finger, “Well your jobs done, saved the day, now fuck off.”

“‘You’ fuck off.”

“You have no reason to be here.”

“And leave Ayaka with an incapable fool? How did you slip out of a ‘window?’”

“Water you dumbass, now let go of her before I beat the shit out of you-“

“Ha- I’d like to see you try.”

Meanwhile, Ayaka rest cradled against Thoma’s chest, a look that your bickering was getting to her, and that she was seriously getting ticked off.

“Can you both just ‘shut up?’”

Scaramouche

Everything was ‘burning.’

Scarlet flames licking the wooden planks, crackling as splintered logs came crashing down and silenced by the background screams. Chaos strewn from side to side, a contrast from the normal pace of your footsteps, the calm collected look on your face.

“That was fun,” you simply stated to the boy beside you, squeezing his hand. “We should do it again some other time.”

He squeezed your hand back, a gesture far beyond him. However, he didnt reply, just walking alongside you with your hands interlocked and casually walking away from the crime scene.

Side note - you could really tell I got hit by writers block on the last one ;-;

#genshin impact #genshin impact headcanons #genshin impact hc #genshin impact oneshots #genshin impact oneshot #genshin impact fanfiction #genshin impact venti #genshin impact ayaka #genshin impact thoma #genshin impact albedo #genshin impact scaramouche #venti x reader #ayaka x reader #scaramouche x reader #albedo x reader #genshin fluff #writers block #cynshealthysfw #writing #anime

[mypoisonedvine]

𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐯𝐞𝐬 𝐲𝐨𝐮 𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭 𝐭𝐨 𝐬𝐮𝐟𝐟𝐞𝐫 || dark!Bucky Barnes & dark!Steve Rogers x reader

summary: a little fresh air never hurt anyone, right?

word count: 10.3k (yes, OVER TEN THOUSAND WORDS OF FILTH what is wrong with me)

warnings: noncon smut (incl. anal, oral m and f receiving, dp, and spitroasting), bondage/restraint (and a gag), some mild violence, lots of slapping, pussy spanking, forced orgasms, degradation/derogatory language, kinda kidnapping, a touch of stockholm syndrome?, very brief breeding kink, period-typical sexism (this is set in the late 60s but you wouldn't really be able to tell aside from that and the lack of technology)

a/n: the song that plays on the radio, and the song that just so happens to be the title of the fic, is by john lee hooker in case anyone wants the proverbial vibes

You needed a chance to clear your head every once in a while, that's what camping in the woods was for.  It was the perfect time of year for it, too; the leaves were changing, the woodland animals were beginning to prepare for hibernation, and the weather was almost warm with a refreshing breeze that promised to bring the winter chill soon enough.

It was far from your first time in these woods, you knew the drive like the back of your hand by now, just as well as you knew how to hike down to the best places to set up camp.  

You set down your pack and took in a deep breath of the crisp autumn air.  No sounds except for the wind in the trees, the trickle of the creek, and your own thoughts which you found pleasantly blank.  You'd chosen a spot by the creek, where you could spearfish on evenings that you felt especially adventurous, with a nice dirt patch perfect for a fire.  The most dangerous thing about camping in the fall was that the dry leaves could catch flame so easily, so one of the key stages of setting up camp was raking away any foliage from your firepit, lest it become unintentional kindling.

The next order of business was finding a few dozen smooth stones to surround the fire, along with some logs and sticks to burn.  

A knife and flint was just enough to speed up your firebuilding so that you had something solid going by nightfall, shedding your jacket to better feel the warmth as the flames grew and the sun set.

Sure, the woods could feel a little… creepy, at night, for lack of a better word, but it was more tranquil than anything.  Most of the wildlife that was so active during the day stilled and silenced, bar the occasional owl’s hoot, so the loudest sounds were the crackling of your fire and the ever-present trickle of the creek.  You heated your kettle for a cup of chamomile tea, something to help you get to sleep on the admittedly uncomfortable sleeping bag in your canvas tent.

The mug warmed your fingers as you filled and held it, and the steam warmed your face as you took a sip; but the contents warmed your chest, and your soul, as you contemplated the flavors; is it possible that tea tastes better when enjoyed in the quiet woods, mid-autumn?

You were already yawning by the time the mug was finished, so you set it aside and crawled into your tent, shedding the excessive layers and slipping between the fluffy down-stuffed layers of your bedroll.  It was chilly at first but you knew your body heat would make it toasty all too soon, so you ignored the way you shivered as you fluffed your pillow and laid it under your head.

It was dark with only the fading light of your fire seeping in through the thick-weave canvas; and it was quiet, being the middle of the forest and all.  One sound you didn’t expect were distant sirens, barely audible, which made you wonder if something had happened, but you couldn't know what so you didn't pay it much mind as you drifted to sleep.

The next morning came early, of course; as early as the sun rose, warm sunlight flooding through the canvas of your tent.

You enjoyed staying in the bed for a while, not so much because it was very comfortable (it wasn’t) but just because you wanted to relish having no need to get up yet.  No job, no cleaning, no chores… though you were pretty hungry so that inspired you to get up and see about breakfast.

Slipping on a few more layers to protect yourself from the morning breeze, you opened your tent and stepped out into the woods, finding your fire had been reduced to a pile of embers meaning that you would need to find more wood to get it going for breakfast-cooking purposes.  And that’s what you were about to do when you heard a snapping of twigs echo through the woods, making you glance up to the source of the noise.

Your back straightened instantly at the sight of two men, one with short blonde hair and the other’s dark and nearly to his shoulders, walking down the hill nearby just across the creek.  They were still pretty distant, and yet they were much too close for comfort; close enough to see that these were not men one would want to encounter while alone in the woods.

They had new clothes— baggy and loose, almost certainly stolen— but it wasn’t enough to hide where they must’ve come from.  They might as well have still been in jumpsuits with numbers on their chests.

The prison, just over five miles away.  Had they really hiked this far?  You kicked yourself now for ignoring the sirens last night.

You froze as they turned and caught your gaze, the three of you locked in a stare for a brief moment before one of them took a step forward: that was all the cause you needed to run like hell, turning on your heel and starting so fast you nearly slipped on the leaves beneath you.  You heard them call out, chasing after you, but you focused on staring ahead and trying to remember the path back home, or at least to the road where someone might drive by to help you.

A root nearly caught your foot but you kept running, hating that you could hear them gaining on you since it didn’t actually seem to help you run any faster.  You looked back and saw them much too close for comfort, but when you looked back ahead it was too late to avoid the tree right in front of you; you swerved but it still made you slip and almost fall.

But you didn’t fall.  Someone caught you, and grabbed you, and pulled you into his oppressive form.

His arms held you painfully tight as his hand covered your mouth.  "Gotcha," the man growled against your ear, licking the shell of it as you struggled against his grip.  

Everything everyone had told you about why a lady shouldn’t camp alone in the woods suddenly flashed in your mind, your eyes squinting shut as you wished you had listened.  All you could do now was kick wildly, swinging your legs in the air which didn't even do anything.

"Pretty little thing, aren't ya?” he purred as you saw the second man come into view— the blonde one, so you knew it was the one with long, dark hair that must’ve been holding you, giving you such a twisted compliment.  “Just beggin' to be fucked right."

"Don't look so scared, sweetheart, we're not gonna hurt you…” the blonde man explained, “just play nice and we will too."

"Speak for yourself, Rogers," the man holding you snarled.  "Been a long time since I got to feel a pussy, I wanna tear this little bitch up."

You sobbed and writhed as the one apparently called Rogers hushed you soothingly, trying to calm you.  "Hey, just do what we say and it won't hurt alright?  Just take it easy."

He stepped closer, reaching out towards you while you grunted and whined with every kick, smiling in a way that would’ve been soothing in nearly any other situation.  He motioned to his partner who slowly lowered his hand from your mouth, and though your instinct was to scream you just heard yourself panting and whimpering instead.

“Did you hear me?  We’re not gonna hurt you.  We haven’t even introduced ourselves yet… I’m Steve, and this here is my cellmate— uh, friend— Barnes.”

“But you can call me Bucky, dollface,” the man behind you added with a little smile that you could hear and feel with him pressing up so close to your face.

“See, he and I just came from an awful, terrible place—”

“I know where you came from,” you cut him off with a snarl.  “You’re criminals!  You’re scum!”

Bucky just laughed and held you tighter until your arms started to ache from struggling against him.  

“Hey now, you don’t know what you’re talking about,” Steve corrected firmly— not angry, but stern.  “I was framed, I served seven years for something I didn’t do.  You’re innocent, too, right Barnes?”

“No,” he instantly answered, making Steve look disappointed.  “Oh, uh, sure.  Yeah, I was framed.  Real sob story,” he suddenly decided, not sounding like he was trying that hard to convince you.

“Point is, we were all alone for a long, long time, and we thought maybe you’d wanna be nice and take care of us, huh?” Steve offered.

“Fuck you,” you hissed.

“That’s sort of the idea,” Bucky whispered playfully.

“Let me go,” you demanded as Steve’s eyes widened and his nostrils flared, anger finally coming out when he suddenly grabbed your chin and held your face to look up at him.

“Let me make one thing very fucking clear,” he explained, nearly whispering so you were forced to stay still and quiet to hear him.  “You don’t get to pick what you want.  But you get to pick if you’re gonna make this easy, or difficult.”

You spat in his face; he slapped you for that, so hard that your ears rang for a moment while he grimaced and wiped his face with his sleeve.

“Difficult it is,” he announced with ill-restrained loathing, coming even closer as Bucky covered your mouth again to muffle your screams of protest.  “Buck, I’m goin’ first.”

“Fuck you, pal, I was in longer and I saw her first,” Bucky replied frustratedly.  “I’m not gonna take long anyway, you can go after me.”

“I just got spit in my face!” Steve reminded him.  “And the breakout was my idea!”

“Your idea?!” Bucky repeated incredulously.  “What, you think you’re the first guy to think ‘hey, what if we just left prison?’ because trust me, if it wasn’t for my screwdriver—”

Their argument caused Bucky’s focus to slip, that must have been why the hand on your mouth loosened and you could speak again.

"You won't get away with this, my father's a sheriff!" you yelped, interrupting their negotiation.

They both laughed darkly and you instantly regretted saying it.

"Oh, sweetheart, your old man's a cop?  That's too bad,” Steve sighed.  “You know what they say: sins of the father…"

"Fuck the daughter,” Bucky finished with a cold, hollow laugh as he suddenly bit down on your ear making you wince and shudder, tears streaming down your cheeks already.

He tossed you down and pinned you to the ground, his strong, heavy body on top of yours knocking the wind out of you as he began to tear at your clothes and, annoyingly, not seeming to find them much trouble at all.  You whimpered when you felt your pants torn down your legs, hating how exposed and vulnerable you felt, hating the undeniable fact that you couldn’t stop this.

You tried to get up when he reached down to open his belt and jeans, but Steve’s boot came down on your shoulder and held you still again.  Bucky was rushed and brutal as he pushed his pants down and pressed his cock against your ass, guiding it between your legs as you hissed and tried not to think about what was about to happen.

He pulled back briefly to spit on your hole, spreading the forced wetness with the head of his cock before suddenly pushing into you as you gasped and choked on a sob.

"Oh, that's it baby,” he groaned, “scream if you want, nobody can hear you but us."

Already he was thrusting with wild abandon, his hips slapping into your ass as his hot breath came down against your ear and neck, his face pressing yours into the cold ground.

"Fuuuuuck,” he moaned lowly, “so tight, Jesus Christ… fuckin' missed this, went almost ten years without burying my cock in a wet little cunt like this.  Shit, it's even better than I remember."

You just cried and bit down on nothing, pain making violent shivers run up your spine as the width of him split you open, pushing deeper than you’d known anything could go.

Each thrust seemed somehow rougher and deeper than the last, pushing you further past your limits, making your toes curl inside your boots.  He was unabashedly using your body, treating you with less care than some men might a blow-up doll, moaning loudly as he split you open with every moment.

So why did it almost begin to feel good, now that the worst of the pain had faded?  Why was the ridge of his cock brushing over your g-spot just right each time he moved?

He pinned more of his weight on you as he changed his angle slightly, enough to add just that much more brutality to every stroke, the loud slapping of skin echoing through the desolate trees.  You could tell he wasn’t lying about how long he’d been celibate in prison, because he fucked you with every ounce of pent-up frustration, hissing through his teeth and holding you tight enough to bruise.

Everything he did, he did enough to bruise.

“Yeah, take it, bitch,” he moaned when you made a particularly pained noise.

“I thought you said you weren’t gonna take long,” Steve remembered, staring down at the two of you from where he was leaning against a tree with his arms crossed.  

“I’m almost done, you waited this long you can wait five more minutes,” Bucky dismissed, voice a little strained as he kept fucking you.

“Just stop and give me a turn and then you can get back to it,” Steve suggested.

“Nah, no fuckin’ way,” Bucky laughed, “feels way too good to stop.  Trust me, Stevie, this pussy’s worth the wait.”

“Get her on her knees then,” Steve instructed as he came closer to you and kneeled in front of your face; Bucky manhandled your hips into place while Steve pulled your hair until you yelped and brought your head up.  “I wanna fuck this pretty little throat.”

He cut off your protests with another hard slap to your cheek, tugging your hair again as you struggled to hold yourself up on shaking arms.

“Gonna teach this mouthy bitch a lesson,” he explained as he hit you again before using one hand to open his belt and jeans.  “You know what’s gonna happen if you try to bite me, right?  I’ll just knock you out and fuck your throat anyways.  So you’d better make it good if you wanna breathe.”

You tried your best to nod with his fist tugging your hair, gasping slightly when he pulled his cock out and stroked it right in front of your face.  

“Come on, baby, open up— this is the most you’ve kept your mouth shut all day,” he laughed, tapping the swollen head of his cock on your lips until you finally opened them.  The flavor of his skin on your tongue made your lips curl in disgust but he held your jaw and pushed deeper, quickly hitting the back of your throat.  “Fuck, so warm… come on, suck it, make it good for me.”

“She’s gettin’ wet,” Bucky informed Steve with a chuckle.  “She likes it— don’t you, little whore?” he prompted as he slapped your ass suddenly, making you cry out around Steve’s length.  “You like choking on a cock like you deserve?”

You made some sort of gurgling sound, and apparently they took it as a ‘yes.’

"Aw yeah, fuck, gonna fill up this little cunt,” Bucky promised.  Funny thing is, you weren't sure if "this little cunt" meant your hole, or you.

“You’d better not, m’supposed to go after you,” Steve reminded him.

“Fuck, I dunno if I have the heart to pull out,” Bucky admitted with a laugh, slapping you on the ass to make your walls suddenly clench around him.  “I know a sweet body like this just needs to be bred.”

Your sob was louder around where Steve’s girth stretched your lips, making Bucky laugh darkly.

"Oh shit honey, what would Daddy Sherriff say if he found out you got knocked up by a couple'a criminals, huh?  By murderers?"

Steve pulled his cock out just enough to let you sob weakly before shoving back in and penetrating your throat.

"Yeah, you like it don't you?” Bucky continued to taunt you.  “You like being bred by some strangers who caught you in the woods… dirty bitch."

Steve's head fell back as he started to thrust into your mouth faster and harder, the base of his cock flexing against your tongue.  You assumed it was a sign that he was close and it made you hopeful that this would be over soon, but he suddenly pulled out with an exhausted laugh.

"Oh no you don't," he breathed, "not gonna come yet, still need to feel that tight little pussy of yours… if Bucky would hurry the fuck up."

"Fuck, I'm close, I'm close," Bucky rasped.  "Shit, babydoll, this wet cunt is gonna make me come, aren't you so proud?"

Steve held your mouth open and rubbed his cock on your tongue, occasionally shoving two fingers in with it which were salty with his sweat. 

"Fuck, fuck, fuckfuckfuck," Bucky hissed, "oh god, fuck, I'm—!"

He pulled out suddenly, rubbing his cock against your clit as his seed shot onto the ground beneath you.  You sighed with relief although you hated the way your body was actually disappointed, craving more and clenching around nothing in protest.

Bucky was hardly even finished when Steve reached under your arms to pull you up and flip you onto your back, groaning as he settled between your legs and rubbed his cock over your folds.  He didn't waste any time pushing into you, and apparently being fucked by Bucky wasn't enough to warm you up for Steve because you hissed at the sting as he filled you.

"Fuck," Steve mumbled as he grabbed your wrists and pinned them down beside your head.  Already he had begun to pull back only to spear into you again, reaching deeper inside you than Bucky had until you were gasping and choking on nothing.

Bucky stood up and stepped back, pulling his jeans up as he watched you two on the ground.

"You got any cigarettes back at camp, sweetheart?" Bucky asked you, and it was hard to focus on his question but you shook your head.  "Damn," he breathed, pondering for a moment before coming up with his next question.  "You got any candy bars?"

"Do you mind?" Steve hissed, still thrusting into you— a bit slower than Bucky but not exactly more gentle.  "We're kind of busy here."

"No, I don't particularly mind," Bucky smirked.

"Can't you just entertain yourself for a few minutes while I finish this?"

"Why should I entertain myself when I've got this pretty little thing to entertain me?" Bucky smirked, kneeling down beside you as Steve buried his face in the crook of your neck.  "Wanna help me out here, dollface?  I'm still hard…"

He freed one hand from Steve's grip and brought it up to the front of his jeans so you could feel the hard bulge there.  He opened them for you, reaching in and pulling his hard cock out to wrap your hand around it.

Feeling the thickness of it in your palm now, you couldn't imagine how it ever fit inside you.

"Yeah, that's it, I'll teach you how to stroke it right…" he groaned.  "You know how many times I had to do this to myself, just imagining claiming a little slut like you?  Your hands are so much softer, sweetheart…"

His hand tightened around yours and guided every movement, which was good because you had no chance of focusing on anything while Steve was slamming into you and moaning right by your ear.

"So wet," he whispered to you, "so warm.  All mine…"

You felt your insides grip him harder and he smiled, lips tickling your sensitive skin.

"Yeah, you like bein' mine.  You like being owned, I can feel it.  I can feel that this is exactly what you needed.  Is that what you were hoping for when you came out to these woods all by yourself?  That a big strong man would show up and stretch out this pussy?  Well I'm here now, angel, and I'm just about ready to fill you up real good."

A few more thrusts, faster and harder than ever, were enough to send Steve over the edge as you felt each pulse warm you from the inside out.  Steve groaned loudly and buried himself as deep as he could possibly go, painting his come right onto your cervix while you gasped at the sensation.

Bucky stopped moving your hand and looked down at Steve.  "Are you fucking serious— did you just come inside?"

Steve took a moment to catch his breath before answering: "duh."

"How come you get to come inside but I don't, huh?"

"Cause I went second!"

"Yeah, that's some bullshit," Bucky scoffed.

"Will you just leave now, please?" you whimpered weakly from the ground.  "You got what you wanted, now just go."

"Oh, sweetheart, we are nowhere near done with you," Steve promised, sighing as he pulled out of you slowly.

You wanted to try to get up, but your limbs were weak and numb, and your head heavy with confusion.  It made it easy for Bucky to scoop you up and carry you back the way you'd run, your tent quickly coming into view which made you realize how pitifully short your chase had been.

“Looks big enough for the three of us,” Steve noted as he tilted his head to look at your camp.

“We’re not going in yet, I think somebody needs a little creek bath first,” Bucky smiled as he started to set you down on your shaky legs.  “Go ahead and strip, doll.”

You shivered, considering resistance but deciding it wasn’t worth the trouble as you started to peel off your shirt and jacket, then your boots and slightly torn leggings.

They both smiled and watched you, Bucky snorted a little when he saw how hard your nipples were.  “It’s chilly,” you defended meekly.

“Sure it is,” he nodded, “don’t stop, get in the water when you’re done.”

You nodded slightly as you tossed the clothes aside, trying to cover yourself with your arms as you slowly walked into the stony creek, wishing the water weren’t so clear so it would cover you better.

You made a weak attempt to clean yourself, watching goosebumps cover your skin from the cool water.

"Wash yourself up good,” Bucky instructed firmly.  “I don't want any of Rogers' jizz still in you when I take that pussy again."

With a grimace, you washed between your legs and winced when your touch reawakened the sting of soreness there.

“You’re gonna have to push it out, honey, it’s real deep,” Steve grinned pridefully.

You did your best to clean up, not for Bucky’s benefit but for your own, because you hated how it felt to have Steve’s spend still within you.

“How am I supposed to dry off?” you asked nervously as you looked around, knowing you hadn’t brought a towel as you hadn’t really planned on a full creek bath during your trip.  You hadn’t planned on any of this during your trip, shockingly enough.

“You can drip dry,” Steve suggested.

“So you want me to stand naked in the cold for an hour while I dry?” you realized, irritated but still scared.

“Something like that,” Bucky confirmed.  “Unless you want us to keep you warm…”

“I’ll freeze,” you decided, stepping out of the water as Bucky snatched your clothes away to make sure you couldn’t dress.  “Gimme those!”

“Come and get ‘em,” he challenged, leaving you to huff and cross your arms, teeth chattering as the wind picked up.

You couldn’t imagine why they cared so much about testing your will when they’d already proven that they could take you however they wanted.  Perhaps it was just that they wanted to know you’d accepted that.  Better yet, they probably hoped you would participate willingly if you understood that you never had a choice.

Closing your eyes didn’t help, you could still feel their hungry gaze on you; rubbing yourself with your hands didn’t help because it just spread the cold water around on your skin, rather than actually warming you up.

It was probably less than a minute but it felt like half an hour before you relented, walking up to Bucky and looking down to avoid his stare as you meekly requested, “can I have my clothes, please?”

“But I can think of so many better ways to keep you warm,” he whispered as he wrapped his arms around you, Steve moving behind you to press his chest against your back.  You sighed with relief because even this was already making you feel better,  the warmth of their bodies taking out some of the chill while their size blocked you from the wind.  You mewled, ever so quietly, when you felt Bucky’s lips on your neck, your eyes falling shut as your head fell back onto Steve’s chest.  

They showered you in gentle touches and teasing kisses as they picked you up and carried you into your tent, the small space beginning to warm quickly with the heat of three people inside— or was it just you that was getting hot from what they were doing to you.

Steve was groping your tits and pinching your hardened nipples, while Bucky focused most on sucking your neck or biting just beneath your ear.  It was overwhelming, and impossible to ignore though you wanted so desperately not to be aroused.  There were only four hands exploring your body but it might as well have been a hundred because you couldn’t tell the difference, they were touching you everywhere all at once.

"Now, are you gonna behave or do we need to tie you up?" Steve asked quietly.

You shook your head wildly, tensing up just imagining that.  "Then say it," he instructed.

"I-I'll be good," you promised weakly.

Bucky grinned and slid his hand up your thigh, and though you didn’t mean to, when Bucky reached between your legs you tried to shut them and squirm away, it was instinct.

"Ah ah ah," Steve tutted.  "You said you'd be good."

"Think we oughta tie her up," Bucky nodded, feigning disappointment.

"No, please, I'm sorry—"

"Too late for sorry, dollface," Bucky smirked, grabbing a shirt from your pack and tearing it into strips like it was no effort at all.  

Steve held your wrists together for Bucky to tie, and they even tied your legs up bent and spread wide, finishing it off with a gag in your mouth.

Now you were helpless to Bucky pinching your clit, circling it with his thick and calloused finger, applying pressure to it until your eyes watered.  At first it was exploratory, delicate, but once he’d found the most sensitive places he began to rub your clit hard and fast, laughing every time you moaned and flicking the sensitive bud to make your body jolt.

"Yeah, this little cunt's getting all wet, y'like having your pussy played with?" he smirked.

He accentuated his question with a few sudden spanks to your clit that made you jerk and yelp.  The worst thing was that each slap made a wet sound that made you sure you were soaking by now.

“I know you want it so bad, don’t worry doll, I’m not gonna make you wait anymore…”

He caged you in and opened his jeans one more time, the process going much more quickly since he didn’t have to hold you down— you could squirm and cry, but that was about it.  

With a little grunt, he pushed into you, and with how wet you were it actually went it much more easily.  It was by no means painless though, especially since he was already moving and giving you no time to adjust.

"Yeah, that's better," he sighed, grinning as he watched you whine into the gag.  "Now I can really take my time with you, show you how good I can make you feel."

He was certainly more relaxed than the first time, his pace measured and calculated as he made sure his hips met with yours fully at the end of each stroke.  His width wasn’t as challenging in this position but his length certainly was, bumping into your sore and delicate cervix until you were forced to bite down onto the gag to cope.

But, in spite of the pain, or perhaps because of it, something deep and strong was forming inside you, tightening and twisting until it took all your effort not to let it spill forth.

He reached down and roughly rubbed your clit again, forcing a muffled scream from your throat as he grinned down at you.  “Close already, huh?  Good to know I haven’t lost my touch after all these years.”

You almost heard Steve scoff beside you, but it was hard to hear anything when your ears felt like they were full of cotton, only your own echoing heartbeat ringing louder than anything else.

"Yeah, I wanna feel you fuckin' come,” Bucky growled.  “Bet you get even tighter every time."

As much as you wished not to, you fell over the edge, back arching until your chest bumped into Bucky’s where he hovered above you.  He coaxed you along in his words and movements, your walls clenching in a nonsensical rhythm.  More than anything you just wished he would stop moving so you could catch your breath, but his pace never faltered and it felt like you’d never stop coming if he never stopped fucking you.

“That’s it, good fucking girl,” he groaned, “makin’ you feel so good, aren’t I?  Answer me.”

You hesitated, and sniffled, but finally nodded.

Even worse, your clit was so swollen now that he didn’t even need to rub it with his thumb anymore; his cock rubbed against it with each movement, the ridges of his shaft massaging you there until it felt like every part of your body had become the most sensitive place possible.  You shook violently beneath him, each wave of pleasure stronger than the last until you felt like you had lost all sense of time, and space, and really anything that wasn’t being fucked in this tent like the fate of the world depended on it.

"Get outta the tent, Steve,” Bucky instructed suddenly.

"Why?" Steve protested with a scoff.

"I can't come with you starin' at me!"

"I'm not looking at you, dumbass,” he sneered, “I'm lookin’ at her.  So pretty when she cries…"

"Whatever, either way, just go outside please?" 

Clearly irritated but relenting anyways, Steve grunted under his breath as he got up, stepping unceremoniously over both of you.  Bucky sighed with relief when Steve zipped the tent flap shut behind him, turning his attention back to you.  “That’s better, isn’t it?  Just me and you… way it oughta be.”

“I heard that!” Steve called from outside.

“Then stop listening!” Bucky suggested through his teeth before leaning down to whisper in your ear, holding your hips tight so he could fuck you harder than ever.  "I don't give a fuck what he says, I'm coming in you this time.  Not pulling out until I know every drop is in you, wanna see this pussy stuffed to the brim with my come… you want it too, huh?”

Another electrifying pulse inside you made your channel flutter around him, and how cruel that the moan he made actually turned you on more.

"Fuck, that's it, squeeze my fuckin' dick, honey.  Wanna milk all the come outta my cock, don't you?"

You nodded again, hearing him moan in that perfect way one more time before you started to feel him pulse and swell within you, streams of hot come pouring into you.  The amount was pretty impressive since he’d already come once, although you didn’t exactly feel ‘impressed,’ so much as horrified and confused.  And numb, from coming so many times.

Bucky smiled down at you with an exhausted sigh, smacking you lightly on the face a few times to try to rouse you from your blissed-out state, but all you could do was hum sleepily into the gag.

“M’gonna untie you now, you’re too out of it to try anything,” he explained, releasing the gag first before working on your wrists and your legs.  A rush of warm come oozed out of your abused hole when he pulled back, making your face heat up as he smiled and held your legs up to see it better.  “Yeah, filled you up real nice,” he informed you.  He gave a reassuring pat to your thigh before getting up and getting out of the tent, leaving you to stare blankly into nothingness for a while.

Eventually, you knew you had to face the world again, though you were more sure than ever that you weren’t prepared for it.  Grabbing a blanket from the floor of the tent and covering yourself with it, you took a slow breath to try to stabilize yourself.

For how slow time seemed to have passed so far, you were surprised to see the sun setting when you opened the tent flap and stepped outside.  You realized, with a sick feeling in your chest, that they had been using you nearly all day now.  And considering they were waiting for you around the fire, giving you a glance up and down as you emerged from the tent, they still might not stop for a while.

In fact, they’d made themselves very comfortable from the looks of it.  The fire was burning stronger than ever, three logs positioned around the sides of the firepit to sit on; a pot was over the fire, and you recognized the contents as some of the food supplies from your pack.  Best of all, Steve had found your battery radio and adjusted the station, blues quietly playing from the speaker as he used your hunting knife to whittle a stick.

Serves you right to suffer, the smooth voice crooned from the broadcast, serves you right to be alone...

For a moment, the three of you sat in silence as you took in the scene.  But when the wind changed and the heat of the fire no longer reached you, you remembered you had business to attend to.  

“C-Can I have my clothes back now?” you asked Bucky quietly, seeing them draped over the side of one of the logs.

“I think if you get dressed you’ll try to run again,” Steve mumbled, not even looking up at you.

“No, I won’t, I’m too tired,” you explained.  “I just don’t want to be cold.”

“Fire’s hot enough,” Bucky dismissed.  “Why don’t you just lay down a while, hm?  Get some rest.  You earned it.”

You weren’t just tired physically, but mentally, which is partly why you didn’t put up more of a fight before going over to the log and laying beside it, the blanket around you protecting you from the cold ground while you used your clothes as a sort of pillow on the log.

It couldn’t have been that you were asleep, because you could still hear the fire and the radio and Steve’s whittling (a constant reminder that he had a knife), but with your eyes closed and the darkness getting darker it was almost like sleep.  A draining, restless sleep that did nothing to shelter you from the memories of what you’d become.

So, you opened your eyes, staring into the flames instead and venturing the occasional glance at Bucky or Steve; the former always met your stare, the latter would only look up if a sound got his attention.

“You gonna take a turn?” Bucky asked Steve casually, motioning to you by cocking his head.

“Not yet, need a while to... you know, build up some energy,” Steve explained.

“Mind if I have another go then?”

“She’s all yours,” Steve approved, making Bucky grin as he got up and circled the log you were slumped over.  

“Y’hear that, dollface?  All mine,” he cooed, picking you up and adjusting you until you were bent over the log, facing Steve and the fire.  Your clothes kept your naked torso from rubbing against the bark, thankfully, but nothing could spare you from Bucky’s incessant touch, running up your back, over your butt which he spanked a few times for good measure, and finally to your entrance which he pushed two fingers into first.  “Mm, we stretched you out pretty good… you’ll be back in shape by the mornin’, but until then, I just slide right in…”

And he proved himself right with one long stroke that pushed his cock to the deepest parts of you, pushing your hips forward into the log as you tried your best to keep your breathing steady.

He was uniquely quiet this time, still moaning and grunting occasionally but otherwise sparing you from the constant taunts and filthy whispers.  Steve, meanwhile, was doing his best to look unaffected, but the subtle adjustment of his legs along with the increased vigor of his carving made it clear he was distracted by the sight in front of him.

Bucky’s strong hands on your hips were sure to leave marks, fingertips digging into your curves and pulling you back onto him, spearing you on his length.

“Yeah, that’s it,” he sighed, “gonna come.”

And it was actually a relief because this was going to end (for now), which was definitely the only reason you moaned in response.  He got more talkative after that, smacking you on the ass a few more times as he chuckled darkly behind you. 

“Fuck, take it, doll… take all my fuckin’ come.”

It was sort of a meaningless instruction, since you had to, but he seemed to enjoy reminding you that he was about to take his pleasure from your body one more time.  He made a weak little moaning noise, almost pained, as he filled you once again, slumping down on top of you and for the first time really showing signs of exhaustion after coming three times in a day.  You were so out of it that you hardly noticed his weight on you, or the little kisses he gave to your ear, whispering praises that tried your best not to hear.  

He pulled out and came back around to look at your face again, pulling you up slightly by your hair so you looked up at him.

“Such a good fuckin’ girl,” he groaned.  “Open your mouth sweetheart,” he instructed, spitting onto your tongue as soon as you’d done it, then lifting your jaw to make you close your mouth and swallow.

He tugged your hair harder before he kissed you, more possessive than affectionate, but unexpected regardless.  His tongue tangled with yours as he reached down to circle his hand around your neck, feeling your pulse but not going so far as to choke you.

A little groan from Steve caught both his attention and yours.  "You wanna fuck her, Stevie?"

"Oh god, I want that ass, I want that fuckin ass," he answered through his teeth, making you gulp as Bucky laughed.

"Go for it, man," he encouraged, and only a second after he stood up you both heard and felt Steve appear behind you, one calloused hand spreading your cheeks; you whimpered from embarrassment when you felt a finger circle your tight rim, before slowly pushing in.

"Fuck," you whispered, and it sounded much more like a curse of pleasure than you intended.

"Yeah, you want it don't you?" he asked through his teeth, giving you a hard spank that made you cry out.  Bucky slapped you when you didn't answer, grabbing your jaw roughly.

"He asked you a question," he reminded you firmly, the sound of Steve spitting into his hand and coating your hole and his length distracting you slightly.

"Yes, yes, I want it!" you sobbed.

"Where?"

"In my ass!"

Your body put up significant resistance against his swollen head, but it was no match for his rough thrust forward, the tip of him popping inside and stretching you painfully.  You bit your lip but it was impossible to stay quiet when he slid the rest of the way in.

You cried out as he moaned with satisfaction, already moving so much faster than you could handle (which, to be fair, was a low bar).

"Oh my god," he breathed.  "So fuckin' tight…"

The pain was sharp, and it felt like the base of his cock was impossibly thicker than the rest of him since you whined every time he pushed in.

"Aw, does it hurt baby?  That's my cock ruining your little hole, sweetheart…"

"Stop," you rasped, "please… please stop…"

"Nah, I think you like it… I think what you really needed was just to be put in your place, fucked in every hole so you know exactly what you're meant for."

Bucky appeared in front of you again, stroking himself in front of your face, still slick from behind inside you.

"See what a mess you made on my cock, dollface?  I think you need to help me clean it up," he groaned, holding your jaw open to stuff his cock into your mouth and stifle your sobs.  The taste of your and his come was potent and musky on your tongue, his head pushing right into your open throat when you tried to gag.

Steve held you tighter as he thrusted a bit more vigorously, Bucky simultaneously using your throat as he stroked your hair and cheek.  

You couldn’t remember how to do anything but just take it now.  At times their paces synchronized and you felt like you were being filled to the brim at both ends.  Other times they were in a syncopation where one pushed in just as the other pulled out, meaning you had no real breaks at all.

Bucky was too weak to come again, that much was obvious, but he was happy to choke you anyways; and Steve, well, Steve was moaning more now than he had from your mouth or pussy, apparently trying to hold himself back even though he had no reason to try to prolong this— unless he actually wanted to see you in pain more than he wanted to finish?

“You want me to come in your ass?” Steve interrogated you with a spank to your thigh.  “Beg for it.”

You shook your head around the length in your mouth.

“It doesn’t stop until you beg me for it, isn’t that what you want?  You want it to stop, right?”

Had you really fallen into his trap that easily?  

Bucky pulled back to give you the opportunity to meet Steve’s request, and you sucked in a lungful of air before finally whimpering: “Please, Steve… please come…”

“Where?” he pressed, ever-determined to make you remind him where he was fucking you.

“Please come in my ass…”

“If you say so, sweetheart,” he snickered before starting to thrust faster and more erratically, chasing his peak which you prayed was close.  It was, thankfully, though never close enough, and you forgot that the swell of his pulsating cock would stretch your tired hole even wider.

And, you forgot that he had no reason to pull out just because he’d come.

“Fuck,” he groaned, “that was good.”

You tried to kick him away but it was impossible with how hard he’d pinned you down to the log.

“Just stay still and keep my cock warm in this pretty ass of yours, alright?” he instructed, all the while Bucky stared down at you with a satisfied smirk on his face, combing your hair a bit with his fingers.

“You’re tired, huh?” he noticed.  “We’ll get you to bed soon.”

“Will you leave?” you instantly returned.

“We need somewhere to make camp for the night, too.  And since there’s already a perfectly good camp right here…”

“No,” you whined, “no, you’re never gonna leave me alone, are you?”

“We’ll talk about it in the morning, alright?” he offered.

//

It was truly a testament to how physically exhausted you were that you managed to fall asleep squished between your two personal monsters.

Bucky was behind you, essentially spooning you while Steve had an arm draped over your chest.  And even with the heavy weight on you, physical and metaphysical, you would’ve slept through the night easily if it weren’t for the feeling of Steve running his hands over your body, groping you wherever he could reach.

You opened your eyes but it was still pitch darkness, giving you no distraction from the physical sensations of Steve's fingers delicately grazing over your skin.  Behind you, the quiet stability of Bucky’s breathing made it clear he was still asleep and unaware.

“Steve,” you whispered hoarsely.

“Shh,” he soothed below his breath, right by your ear.  “He sleeps like a rock, we’re not gonna wake him up with a little fooling around.”  

Amazingly enough, that wasn’t exactly what you were worried about.  But you discontinued your dissent as he lightly suckled the lobe of your ear, fingers tracing abstract shapes over your hip.  You heard your own breath catch, and he must have too because he smiled and nibbled on your neck.

You shivered when he started to pull you closer, laying you back to reach between your legs and toy with your overly-sensitive folds.  His fingers found your clit and rubbed it in slow circles, making you writhe and jolt as shocks of pleasure shot through you.

“So sensitive,” he praised darkly, pushing against you harder.  “Gettin’ wet, honey?  Want you dripping before I put my cock in you.”

Bucky stirred beside you, pulling you closer in his sleep though Steve kept a strong hold on your lower half.  It was nearly claustrophobic being sandwiched between them like this, made even worse when Steve adjusted your hips and you felt his cock rub against you.

“Tell me you want it,” he whispered in your ear, cradling your face in his large, rough hands.

“I— I want it,” you whispered back, biting your lip to stay quiet when he pushed in.  You were still sore, but the wetness helped ease his way as he filled you to the brim, groaning softly and thrusting much more gently than you expected.  It was all very relaxed, and languid, and… sleepy.  It was so much easier to pretend that you wanted this when it was gentle and patient like this, when you couldn’t see his face

“You two got started without me?” Bucky interjected, making you both gasp.   

"You seemed pretty busy snoring over there," Steve explained with an unamused tone.  “You know, Barnes, I actually broke out of prison so I wouldn’t have to sleep in the same room as you for the rest of my life.”

“Leave if you want, Rogers, I’ll keep the girl and you can take her battery radio, ya limpdick.”

“Limpdick?  Were you not here for the past twenty-four hours?” 

“Yeah, I was fucking this sweet little thing while you were out there by the fire doing your arts and crafts.”

And just like that, your sweet and gentle sex was gone; Steve was determined to claim you now, fucking you harder and faster until you couldn’t hold back your broken moans.  "Yeah, you like that?" he growled against your ear.  "You like gettin' fucked?  Say it."

"Y-yes, I like it," you gasped.

"We're gonna be on the run for a while…" Bucky mumbled against your skin as he kissed your shoulder, "sure wouldn't mind takin' you with us, keeping our own little pet to fuck whenever we want."

You tried not to stop breathing entirely when he said that, distracted by Steve slowing down slightly, offering some reprieve.

"Been so long without touchin' a woman," Steve added huskily, "I don't know if one day is enough."

"Yeah, plus we've already got you obedient, trained, fucked braindead and full of come," Bucky replied, biting down on your skin to make you whimper and he chuckled happily.

"Are you sure you can share, Barnes?" Steve pressed.  "I know if you had it your way she'd be ripped to shreds by now."

"Whatever man, you're the one who tore her ass up."

Steve scoffed slightly, while Bucky continued.

"You wanna come with us sweetheart?  We'll be real good to you, keep your holes wet and full for a couple months straight at least.  You won't have to worry about a thing, won't have to lift a finger, just keep your legs spread and you'll be peachy."

"Hey, that's what we'll call you: Peach," Steve decided.  "It's perfect, isn't it?  'Cause you're sweet… and soft… and I could just eat you up," he purred.

"Wanna be our girl, Peach?" Bucky prompted.

"No, please…"

You expected anger, you expected them to hurt you, but you didn't expect them to laugh.  "Looks like our sweet little Peach hasn't had a chance to realize how good it's gonna be with us," Steve announced.  

"Yeah, let's show her how much she wants to be our girl," Bucky snickered, holding your hips as Steve started to move inside you again.

Bucky, meanwhile, was grabbing handfuls of your ass and groaning as he rubbed his cock against you.  One finger explored your rim and slowly pushed in.

"Looks like you're still a little loosened up from when Stevie here gave it to you, huh?  He was real mean, wasn't he?"

You nodded, clutching harder into Steve's chest as he fucked you faster.

"Then taking me should be a breeze."

Truly, you had no idea how this was possible.  I'm the dark it all felt like a fever dream, but when Bucky pushed into your available opening while Steve was still fucking you… it was definitely real, the feeling was too overwhelming not to be.

'A breeze' was definitely an exaggeration but it was undeniably easier, especially since being half-asleep made your body so much more relaxed.  You still hissed when Bucky's hips met your ass, you still choked on a breath at the feeling of two cocks buried all the way inside you, but it wasn't from pain as much as being full beyond your wildest dreams

"You were right about this ass, Rogers, goddamn…" Bucky moaned, holding your hips tight and beginning to thrust.

"Fuck, can hardly believe you're takin' both of us," Steve sighed against your ear.  "I know you love it, Peach, I know you love bein' so full…"

Your lips fumbled with the desire to moan a name but not sure whose to say; so instead you just babbled mindlessly, sounded just as dumbfounded as you felt.

But they weren't having any problems speaking, in fact they were more talkative than ever, each whispering in a different ear and making shivers crawl up your spine with every word.

"You're making us feel so good, such a good girl, aren't you Peachy baby?"

"Such a perfect fucking whore, so wet already just from being used."

"Want us to come inside, huh Peach?  Wanna be full of come?”

Each time you arched your back, it only somehow pushed them both deeper, so deep you couldn’t think about anything else anymore.  Bucky was moving at a much slower pace than Steve, such that they would only occasionally thrust all the way in at exactly the same time— and when they did, you heard yourself moan but refused to believe it was you making the sound because it sounded nothing like you, it didn’t even seem like something you would do; enjoying this that much, that is.

“You’re close, huh?  Gonna come for both of us?”

You found yourself nodding, even though they couldn’t see it, but Bucky must have felt it against his shoulder because he laughed a little, grabbing your face and turning you back to kiss you hungrily.  When he moved his kiss down to the back of your neck, Steve captured your lips instead, less dominating than Bucky’s but no less intense.  The moan that undeniably signalled your orgasm was nearly lost against Steve’s tongue, but they both heard it and began to pump into you faster, keeping you suspended in your pleasure.

Steve lost it first, spilling into you with a choked groan and a tight grip on your arms that was sure to bruise.  Bucky was close behind, panting with each hurried thrust until he finally moaned and filled your ass with ropes of hot come, a sensation you never could’ve imagined, let alone predicted you would experience twice in one day.

Bucky rubbed your thighs while he caught his breath while Steve peppered your face in tender kisses, both of them showering you in affection you had no idea how to handle.

“Whaddaya say, dollface?” Bucky prompted as he kissed just beneath your ear.  “Y’like bein’ our little Peach, don’t you?”

You stammered over a few different responses, none of them very good, until Steve finally instructed you: “say yes.”

“Yes,” you repeated instantly.

“I can tell you do, you soaked my cock real good,” Steve praised with a grin you could feel against your cheek and hear in his gravelly voice.  “We’ll head out in the morning, alright?  Soon we’ll be somewhere where nobody knows who we are, what we’ve done… doesn’t that sound nice, Peach?  A chance to start over?”

A fresh start never hurt anyone, right?

//

Months on the run made the night all blend together, you didn’t even know what state you were in anymore and you couldn’t find the energy to care.

It was definitely harder to hitchhike with three people, and a disturbing amount of truckers offered to take you alone but not your companions— and obviously they would never allow such a thing.  At this point, you were better off with the devils you knew, anyways.  At least with them you knew what to expect.

Specifically, you could expect Steve to be aloof and brooding until he occasionally snapped and became possessive over you again, asserting his dominance over you and Bucky however he could manage— usually by covering your body in his marks and every once in a while by covering your face with his come.  You could expect Bucky to taunt and mock you, cornering you into consenting to his relentless barrage of pleasure and pain, over and over again watching you struggle to maintain your sense of denial and disgust, reminding you that you loved being fucked just how he wanted.

In fact, today was a pretty typical day while the three of you crashed in a motel, Steve staying silent and distant while Bucky kissed his way down your stomach that rose and fell shakily with each breath.

“Bucky, p-please,” you whispered, closing your eyes so you could more easily pretend it wasn’t you begging him for more.

"What's that, Peach?  Want me to lick up your juice?" he grinned.

You shuddered and he chuckled as he knelt down between your legs to give a long, slow lick over your sex.  Your entire body jolted when his rough tongue slid over your swollen clit, so he focused there until your legs were quivering and your head fell back.  

"Mm, so sweet…” he cooed.  “Come getta taste a’this, Steve.”

“I’m busy,” Steve refused, turning the page of his newspaper.

“Are you fuckin’ serious?” Bucky sighed, standing up straighter and leaving your pussy ignored; you whined a little, but it fell on deaf ears.  “I’d love to see what you’re reading that could possibly be more interesting than this.”

“There’s an article about us,” Steve answered sternly, looking up from the paper to meet Bucky’s gaze, before glancing to look at you.  “All three of us.”

Bucky huffed and stood up, leaving you naked on the bed as he crossed the room to tear the paper from Steve’s hands.  His eyes scanned the page until he landed on the part Steve must have been referring to.  “Holy shit,” he breathed.  “Look, Peach, you made the papers!”

He brought over the article for you to read, and you sat up straighter when you saw that a photo of yourself had been included alongside the mugshots of Steve and Bucky.

Two escaped prisoners, one missing woman, spotted in woods near Schenectady, NY...

“When is this from?” you asked nervously.

“The paper’s from today, but we were in Schenectady two weeks ago,” Steve explained.  “They aren’t anywhere near us.”

It brought back memories of TV broadcasts you’d seen in hotels, radio news Steve had turned off before you heard too much.  Phrases like ‘statewide manhunt,’ ‘federal investigation,’ and ‘trafficked woman,’ which had once been foreign to you, now represented your deepest anxieties.

Bucky saw the fear on your face and knelt down on the bed beside you, stroking your face gently.  “Aw, Peach, don’t be scared… they’re not gonna find us, I promise.”

“If they did… what would happen to me?” you asked weakly.  You truly had no idea if you’d be returned home and treated as the victim of a crime, or if you’d be arrested and charged as a perpetrator, as a collaborator who aided in the escape and continued flee of two violent criminals.  They’d already gotten you in on a few robberies, even one bank— could you defend yourself by saying that you were forced to do it?  

“Nobody’s gonna take you away from us,” Bucky assured sternly, not quite answering your question but making it clear that was all you were gonna get.  You reached up to rest your hand atop his where it held your cheek, letting your watery eyes fall shut before you looked back up into his enrapturing gaze again.

“Kiss me, Bucky, please,” you whispered, making him laugh and shake his head.

“No, Peachy, I would but I know where that mouth has been.  Steve woke you up in the middle of the night to choke on his cock, thought I wouldn’t hear, huh?”

You gasped a little and Steve crossed his arms where he sat in the chair.  Bucky turned his attention back to Steve with a look of challenge on his face.  “She’s scared, Stevie, won’t you come over here and make her feel better?”

Steve sighed but relented and stood up, crossing the room to stand beside the bed and stare down at you.  For a moment you didn’t know what he intended to do, until he knelt down and grabbed your hips, pulled your spread legs closer to the edge of the bed where he latched his lips onto your slick and swollen folds.

“Oh god,” you moaned, reaching down to tangle your fingers into his hair, his tongue pushing inside you right away, twisting and thrusting and licking right over your g-spot until your eyes rolled back in your head and your back arched up off the faded quilt.  Bucky grinned as he watched you, leaning down to kiss your neck, then suckle on a hardened nipple, then lick over your hips until finally he bit down on the inside of your thigh.  You yelped a little and felt him smile against your delicate skin.

“I told you we’d take care of you, babydoll,” he mumbled, voice all deep and throaty like it got when he was about to spend an hour reminding you who you belonged to.

Sometimes you dreamed of the life you had before this, of the person you were when you only belonged to yourself, but that life was gone forever and it wasn’t coming back.  Each day you mourned it in a different way.  At first it was just the loss of dignity, then it was the loss at any chance of gaining that dignity back.  You missed your friends and family, but you realized they wouldn’t welcome you back with open arms after this long.

You realized it was well and truly over the first time a man on the news called you an accomplice to the ‘rampant crime spree’ of Bucky and Steve.  Just a few weeks later, the stories changed from two prisoners and their kidnapping victim, to three prisoners.  And yes, you were a prisoner, but the police didn’t see a difference between you and them anymore.  You had no reason to run, no motive for escape.  They were the only thing keeping you alive and free now, even if this freedom wasn’t exactly overflowing with liberties.

So, you accepted as quickly as you could that this was your new life; every morning you banished the memories of who you used to be, and every night you prayed that your lovers wouldn’t be caught.  And it wasn’t so bad of a life to have, even if it wasn’t the life you would’ve chosen for yourself— there was something nice about it, really, never very calm but still having its moments of peace and domesticity.  Like falling asleep in the backseat of a stolen truck while Steve played blues on the radio.  Like sitting in Bucky’s lap as he told you all about the beautiful tropical islands they’d take you to someday.  Like when Steve robbed a jewelry store and told you he’d picked that one because they had the ring he’d seen in a magazine ad, the ring he decided he wanted you to wear from now on.  Like being Mrs. Barnes when Bucky introduced you to his criminal connections, and being Mrs. Rogers when Steve did the same the next night.

Maybe you’d forgotten how to be anything else but their sweet, quiet, obedient Peach, but maybe it wasn’t such a bad wrap after all.

#dark!stucky x reader #dark!bucky barnes x reader #dark!steve rogers x reader #dark!stucky noncon #dark!stucky smut #dark!stucky au

[whatifyoulivelikethat]

bullseye, m | jjk

pairing(s): jungkook x reader

summary: Are you the insufferable, cocky, absolutely-no-good-for-anyone female equivalent of a fuckboy? Maybe. Okay, yeah. But guess who decided to come along and interrupt your conquests? Jeon Jungkook. What now? Complain to your best friend Kim Taehyung all day or fucking do something about it?

warnings: rated M (18+) for language; alcohol consumption; Taehyung getting shitfaced lol; you're a cocky asshole and so is Jungkook, welp; schemes; smut (fem reader, making out / dry humping in public, cowgirl, m-masturbation, edging / orgasm denial, penetrative sex, so much kissing); non-idol!BTS; (secretly pining) fuckboy!Jungkook x bisexual, fuckgirl!reader; ft artist, best friend!Taehyung; mostly reader's POV with a short JK's POV

yes, it's purple-haired Butter JK

--

now playing – 마.피.아. in the morning by itzy

“Are you kidding me? Fucking Jeon Jungkook, again?”

“You need to calm down,” Kim Taehyung said, patting your shoulder and handing you a mojito.

“What I need is a fucking bow and arrow to shoot down this fucking pest!”

“I know you were the archery champion in high school, but that’s still a weird thing to think,” replied that baritone voice, pushing you into a chair so he could sit down as well, observing you violently chugging down the entire mojito in your rage. He seemed highly amused, looking a bit like a young French socialite in a black beret, loose tan dress shirt, and black slacks with black loafers. Gold accents because Kim Taehyung was that bitch. “Never ceases to impress me that you can do that.”

You pulled the glass from your lips, ice and mint clinking. “This is the third girl I’ve been dating that he’s just–” You flapped a hand in the general direction of the crowd at the bar, completely ignoring Taehyung’s comment about your record-breaking skills of draining cocktails. “–unashamedly making out with when clearly I’m right here.”

Taehyung rolled his eyes, far too crass for how drop-dead handsome he was, but it seemed that he didn’t care. “I doubt he knows you’re here or that you’re dating them. And to make it fair on him, you were casually dating them all at once, so technically, no one is at fault here,” he added.

You narrowed your eyes. “I wasn’t–”

Taehyung gave you this look.

The look of ‘shut-up-you-know-I’m-right’.

Being your best friend, he had a right to do that.

“Shouldn’t you be mad at the girl anyway? Being faithful and all that, which, by the way, you are not.”

“Dating is not the same as being in a relationship,” you argued.

“Mmm, so fucking them is not indicative enough that you should be less of a fuckboy.”

“I’m not a fuckboy,” you muttered. “I’m a woman.”

Taehyung raised an eyebrow. “The general term still stands because you’re a class-A asshole.”

You closed your eyes and sucked in a deep breath, trying not to bolt home and buy a bow and arrow online to shoot, not Jeon Jungkook, but Kim Taehyung, because he was testing your last nerve with the truth.

“Again, why are you not mad at them?” Taehyung reoriented the conversation with a sweep of his arm when you opened your eyes, prompting your gaze to shift and witness Jeon Jungkook with his tongue down a pretty girl’s throat. This cheeky bastard was even wearing a leather jacket and white shirt, just like you. The only difference was that you wore a leather miniskirt and he wore black jeans with rips in the thighs, but both of you were wearing heeled black moto-style boots.

“Because he’s the denominator in this equation,” you snapped, smacking your glass on the table.

“Please do not make math references. My brain is not made for that.”

“Fractions? Tae, seriously, are you defective or–”

“Maybe he’s doing it to piss you off.”

“Well, I am pissed off!”

The bar was very loud with music and noise. Your shout was still clearly heard. Neither you or Taehyung seemed to care that people turned to look at you two and shake their heads.

Taehyung shrugged. “Then he succeeded.”

You clicked your tongue. “Why, though? I didn’t do anything to him. He just started popping up stealing my girls. What if I switch back to chasing dick and he takes them too?”

Taehyung snorted. “I doubt it. You’re just continuing on this train because you’re stubborn.”

As usual, he saw right through you.

He raised an elegant hand and tapped his lips. “Maybe he likes you.”

You gave Taehyung the most disbelieving, fiery, indignant look that you had ever produced in your life.

“Or, he doesn’t,” he hastily corrected. “Let’s face it, sometimes I don’t even like you and I would murder for your dumb ass.”

You tapped the melting glass of icy mint onto the tabletop.

Menacingly.

“If you think about it,” Taehyung began tentatively, scooting his chair slightly away from you with your flaming eyes boring holes in the back of Jeon Jungkook’s head. His hair was dark violet now so you could spot him easily, pinning your (not yours, but you know, that was your prey at one point) girl against the back wall of the bar. “He always goes after your target. He wants you to notice something.”

You watched a YouTube video once about making your own bow and arrow. It didn’t seem that difficult, all things considered. Sharpening a long stick with a knife and–

“Stop thinking about murder.”

You jerked your head back to Taehyung and his honey-brown curls framing his amused expression. You glared in response.

“I’ve never interacted with him a day in my life,” you frowned, abandoning your homicidal tendencies for the moment. “What does he want me to notice?”

Taehyung gave you a pained look. You returned with a black stare. Then he sighed and shook his head.

“He’s a fuckboy. You’re the female equivalent of a fuckboy. What do you think he wants?”

“My body count?”

Taehyung slapped his own face, muttering under his breath. “… be part of your body count.”

“Sorry, what?” You raised your voice over the bass. “Can’t hear you over the music.”

He raised his head. “I don’t know. Fight him. See what happens.”

“I’m not gonna win a fistfight.”

Taehyung looked ready to fistfight you.

You stood up, dragging him by the arm. “Come on, wingman. I need another drink. I’ll buy, since you got me the last one.”

Taehyung laughed, loud and full, yanking his arm out of your grip and clapping a hand around your shoulders, pulling you to him so your body knocked into him. You grimaced, now forced to walk side by side with him, not seeing the looks shared between the patrons witnessing you two together.

“Now we’re talking. I wanna get trashed.”

“Cure for a broken heart, am I right?”

“Mine’s shattered,” Taehyung chuckled, rubbing the left side of his chest playfully, but you couldn’t help but notice the hurt in his eyes. It was his idea to go out tonight and assist you with getting laid but, one, you didn’t need assistance and, two, he had recently broken up. It was pretty obvious he just wanted you to buy him drinks and have an excuse to do something.

Which was fine with you, until Jeon Jungkook showed up holding your previous eye candy.

Hmph.

Whatever, you had a Taehyung to nurse back to health with an obscene amount of alcohol.

-

Two hours later, you were standing in the men’s bathroom, holding Taehyung’s beret with one hand and his hair in the other as he vomited loudly into the toilet.

“Sup.”

The guy looked in the stall and then looked at you.

“You’re not supposed to be here…”

You raised an eyebrow. “You wanna hold his hair?”

The guy slunk away at your dismissive tone.

Taehyung tapped your thigh and you patted him on the head soothingly. He flushed and coughed.

"S... sorry," he croaked wetly.

You chuckled. "Wash your mouth, ya nasty."

He got up and you straightened his clothes in an almost maternal fashion.

"Need water, I think..." he winced, stumbling past you to the counter. You followed him to make sure he didn't hurl in the fucking sink.

"I'll be right back. Don't do anything crazy."

"Heh, that’s you," he slurred as he put his hands under the tap to wash up.

You plopped his beret on your head and sauntered out of the men's bathroom, unbothered by the stares and the people trying to catch your eye. It took you no time at all to waltz to the counter and obtain the water, striding back to the men's bathroom with the tall glass.

Only to run into you-know-who.

The girl sputtered your name in surprise as if she hadn't met you in this very bar a couple of weeks ago.

You completely ignored her existence, narrowing your eyes at the smirking face of Jeon Jungkook.

There was no denying his attractiveness. His purple hair was a little messy now, curling around his high cheekbones and large brown eyes. The dim light of the bar cast strange shadows over his chiseled jaw and shapely lips, curved into a devilish grin. He had a mole and red lipstick residue underneath his lower lip.

You had a strong urge to douse him and his leather jacket with your giant glass of water.

Taehyung was the one who found out Jungkook's name for you. You sent him on the mission after the first time this little shit started meddling in your business.

At this moment, you remembered that.

You pointedly looked away, walking past Jungkook, knocking into his arm forcefully and on purpose, annoyed that he seemed pretty strong under that jacket, muscular and lean. Whatever. You had a large bear cub named Kim Taehyung to take care of. You didn't have time to waste on Jeon Jungkook.

"Hey."

You stiffened at the deep, silvery voice. Of course. He had to have a sexy voice too. Bitch.

"You should apologize."

Your eyes flickered to the glass of water. It was pretty cold in your hand. You raised your chin back up, facing towards the bathrooms.

The choice was easy.

You continued waking and raised your free hand to flip Jeon Jungkook the bird, off to deliver the water to your best friend.

Some guy at the urinal screamed as you entered the men's bathroom but you completely ignored him, only focusing on Taehyung, who was gripping the corner of the sink, turning not to pass out, pallid face dripping and looking green.

"Drink this and I'll take you home."

-

"Ugh, thanks for the other day... sorry I wasn't the best wingman... I ended up making you exorcize my demons instead..."

You laughed, jabbing a toothpick in the steaming fried chicken. You and Kim Taehyung again, hanging out in the afternoon at the local chicken spot.

"It's cool. I know you needed it."

Taehyung frowned. "If you knew, why did you play along?"

You shrugged. "You would've done the same for me."

He smiled and popped a piece of crispy chicken in his mouth. "Yeah, if you ever had a serious relationship for once."

You glared. "This is a non-judgment zone. Shut up."

He chuckled. Then he leaned in and you grimaced, catching a whiff of his chicken breath. He was wearing a pinstriped shirt and neglected to button the first two because he was too hot to bother with some stupid buttons. You weren't going to say you could relate, but you were wearing a loose black sweater dress that was bordering on flashing your panties, so, maybe.

"I heard from a little birdie that you had a run-in with the bane of your existence."

You raised an eyebrow. "The tax man?"

Taehyung rolled his eyes. "No, the other one."

Now it was your turn to roll yours. "Oh, right. The Dark Lord."

Taehyung gave you a weird look. "Is that a movie reference or..."

"Harry Potter, ever heard of it?"

"You're such a nerd."

"That's not... anyway, so what?"

He wiggled his eyebrows. "He spoke to you."

You narrowed your eyes. "Where do you get your information?"

He fidgeted. "Uh... a reliable source that chooses to remain anonymous."

Your eyes became slits. "Who."

Taehyung stick his tongue out at you. "The whole point of anonymous is you not knowing!"

"Who are you, fucking Rita Skeeter–"

"Stop with the weird references!"

"For fuck's sake," you hissed, causing a mother sitting at a table near yours to chastise you, covering their kid’s ears. You frowned, lowering your voice. "Alright so what? He opened his mouth; nothing original came out." You jabbed another piece of chicken.

"Well? Feel any tension? Sweet romance? Unbridled fury?" Taehyung piped, greatly interested in your two-second interaction with Jeon Jungkook.

You chewed, huffing. "I had a big kid to take care of. I didn't give a shit."

"Hey, I'm not a kid!" he shot back.

"Yeah, yeah. Anyway, you’re more important to me than poking his pretty eyeballs out of his head, so I didn't even reply."

Taehyung paused, mid-chew. "Really?"

"Yes, I didn't say–"

"No, that I'm important to you."

Taehyung was doing that thing where his big brown eyes went all sparkly and sentimental. It was making you uncomfortable. Bad with feelings and all that. The only reason you tolerated it was because Taehyung had been like this ever since he was that dorky weird kid you defended from bullies in elementary school. A folding chair was involved and you might have watched too many WWE TLC (tables, ladders, chairs) matches as a kid, but hey, those bullies didn’t bother Taehyung ever again, did they?

You got sent to detention for the rest of the year and anger management counseling appointments, but Taehyung remained your friend throughout the whole ordeal and for years to come, tolerating your poor life choices so… worth?

You reached over and shut his open mouth. "Of course, you are, that's why I'm not calling you a disgusting pig for chewing with your mouth open."

"Oi, that's bullying!"

"You bully me all the time," you snorted and the same mom made a noise of distaste that you pretended not to hear. "Like now you keep bringing up the spawn of Satan."

"You're also the spawn of Satan, by the way."

"Yeah, and you're my guardian angel and he ain't got shit, so I’ve already won this war."

Taehyung laughed nervously.

"Er, yes... totally..."

-

Another day, another conquest.

Well, you had to find the prey first, but that wasn’t going to be hard.

“You’re a chronic asshole.”

“Thanks, Tae. You sure you don’t wanna come?”

He rolled his eyes at you as you shrugged on one of his black dress shirts. You checked the tag. Silk. Damn. Kim Taehyung was a fancy bitch. He leaned against the closet doorframe as you fitted your black leather corset-style belt at your waist to cinch it in. You often raided Taehyung’s closet and paired it with your accessories. Did he enjoy your fucking in his clothes? Probably not, but you always returned them cleaned in the proper way, so he couldn’t complain.

He did anyway.

“No, I don’t. Let me sulk.”

“Ah, yes, moody starving artist, I’ll let you be,” you snickered, slinging the waist bag over your shoulder, wearing it across your chest instead of your hips. You lightly punched him in the arm and he pretended to topple over exaggeratedly. “You going to paint today?”

He shrugged. “I think. Dunno what media I want to use.”

“Just use a bunch of different ones. Your mixed media stuff is amazing,” you replied, waltzing out of his bedroom, past his messy studio with a blank canvas balanced on a wooden easel in the center of absolute chaos of paints. You helped him organize them once, but Taehyung often was too in the zone to pay attention to neatness.

“When’s the exhibit? I want to drop by,” you commented, seeing the line of his works safely wrapped up, leaning against the wall.

“Um… next week, Thursday through Sunday,” Taehyung replied sheepishly, cheeks flaring red at the mention of his own art exhibit. He was humble even though he was talented. “I’ll text you the address. Don’t show up looking like a high-paid escort.”

You tucked your feet into your heels and raised an eyebrow.

Silk black men’s shirt worn as a dress, belted at the waist to show off your curves, bare legs out, toned calves standing out due to your sleek black high heels.

“Who, me? Never.”

Taehyung shook his head. “Text me if you need a ride.”

“You got it.”

-

“You have got to be kidding me.”

You tapped your nails on the bar, having already finished your peach mojito.

“Fucking Jeon Jungkook, again?”

You needed to invest in a bow and arrow, like, yesterday.

Shoot right between his pretty eyeballs. Dude even pulled back his long, deep purple hair into a smooth ponytail with wispy strands framing his sculpted face. Was that damn eyeliner and mascara making his eyes look sharper, sexier? Fuck, he even knew how to make himself look even hotter.

Not as hot as you, of course.

“How does he always know where I’m at?” you muttered under your breath, turning away to look at the bartender and order another mojito. Watermelon. It seemed interesting. Fuck it, you were going to focus on drinking rather than the thorn in your side, Jeon Jungkook and his black dress shirt halfway buttoned and his tight-fitting black slacks with sleek oxfords. The bartender slid your glass in front of you, a gradient of pink to transparent with a little sprig of mint on top. It was a pretty drink.

You reached into your waist bag to pay, but the bartender stopped you.

“The gentleman over there paid for you. A gift.”

Oh? Maybe a potential for the night. You shifted your gaze to–

Oh.

“Tell him to fu–”

But the bartender was already off servicing other customers on this busy night.

Shit.

You know what? Fine. He put himself up as the target. He wanted to play this game.

And you never missed a bullseye.

You tilted your head to survey Jeon Jungkook out of the corner of your eye, making his way over to you, bringing your drink close to your lips. He stopped right next to you. The colorful lights of the club made rainbows dance across his lightly tanned skin and his dark lips, curled into a smug smirk.

“Hey.”

You cocked an eyebrow.

Drank.

Mmm, fuck, that was some deliciously smooth rum. The watermelon was a refreshing addition to the mint too. You probably weren’t meant to drink it all at once, but you were glaring at Jungkook who was pointedly watching your throat swallow and it was aggravating you more and more, the entire drink disappearing in record time, leaving nothing but ice and mint.

You smacked the glass down on this table with a hiss.

Jungkook purred your name with that deep, silvery voice of his. His eyes flickered down to your exposed collarbones and then back up to your face.

You clicked your tongue.

Then you turned away from him dismissively, walking past him, knocking into his arm forcefully and on purpose.

But instead of letting it happen, Jungkook shifted his weight and slid to block your path. You stopped, eyes darting up to narrow at that conceited little brat’s face. Now you could smell his cologne, fresh, sensual, a mix of pungent dragon fruit and black coffee.

Hold on.

You inhaled. Yup, no mistaking it.

That was your perfume.

Jungkook grinned as the realization hit you. How did he know what perfume you used?

“The fuck you want?” you growled.

He licked his lips slowly. He ticked his chin, taunting you.

“Finally got you to talk to me,” he purred, chuckling.

Alright, you were past causing actual bodily harm these days – jail being your primary reason – but that didn’t stop you from staring down Jeon Jungkook and his self-satisfied smirk with your signature tapering of your sharp stare.

You just stood there.

Menacingly.

He bit his lower lip, exposing that tiny mole underneath, shivering under your gaze. “Are you mad at me?” he asked, almost innocently, but there was no chance in hell that he was.

You quirked your head, lifting your chin defiantly. “Absolutely fuming,” you replied acidly.

He took a step towards you, closing the distance, so close you could feel his warmth, your breasts brushing against his chest. Now people were whispering around you two, sensing the tension between you and Jungkook. The similar outfits, the same violent energy, the same predatory aura.

As if the fox had confronted the wolf.

“What’s there to be mad about when we play the same game?” Jungkook drawled.

Cocky. The fox was so damn cocky.

“You’re just nibbling on my leftovers,” you countered, stepping forward so you pressed against him, burning body heat to burning body heat. “Which makes you the scavenger.”

Jungkook leaned down, dark brown eyes glittering with amusement.

“Then why so angry?”

His lips ghosted over yours, breathing in your exhale.

“I’m just a pest, right? A mere annoyance in your eventual victory.”

His lashes lowered, arrogant smirk reaching his dark eyes.

“Play your ace. Let’s see if it works,” he purred in the deep, sexy octave of his.

Shut up.

A low snarl rumbled in your chest.

“Shut up, Jeon Jungkook.”

You gripped his belt and yanked him to your body, rolling your crotch into his, your lips colliding with that maddening smirk, alcohol, dragon fruit, black coffee, flint igniting the dry wood, devouring his lips hungrily, his hands sliding up your sides, and his smile.

Triumph.

-

Shit.

-

You couldn’t give two fucks about Jeon Jungkook and he was into it.

Like the impossible enigma, he couldn’t figure you out but he was drawn to you anyway. The whole world was your plaything, and you treated it as such. There was something exciting about you, the thrill too irresistible to avoid when you made your presence known. Always you and that teasing smile, never getting serious, making everyone hesitate to take it farther with you. Who could blame them with your borderline brash attitude and ease of moving from one to the next?

That and your friendship with Kim Taehyung, who was a whole damn tiger next to your wolfish nature.

At first, Jungkook was intrigued.

As time went on, he became frustrated and annoyed.

What gave you the right to ignore him?

You picked up guys far less attractive than he was, not that he was that vain but, seriously, he was right here! Waiting to be caught. He didn’t try to interfere at first. In fact, Jungkook wasn’t even the sleep-around-and-mess-with-feelings kind of guy. But the more he watched you, the more impressed he was, seeing the way you charmed your way into everyone’s hearts, the way you focused on them for that moment, making them feel like they were the most perfect creature on Earth before slinking to the next, leaving them with a pining heart and lost in fantasies of what-ifs.

And, yeah, you were hot.

What was Jungkook going to do?

He could do nothing.

Or he could befriend Kim Taehyung, get under your skin, and make you notice him.

Not a scheme, per se.

Kind of a scheme.

Alright, definitely a scheme.

In Jungkook’s defense, your best friend Taehyung was all for it. Taehyung was the one who came up with all the ideas, informed him of your location, and the names of the girls you were after.

“Give her a taste of her own medicine. She needs a reality check.”

The problem was, Jungkook didn’t really want to let you go now that you were in his arms.

-

“Silly pretty boy.”

You had his chin in your palm, pressing your thumb against Jungkook’s lower lip, opening his hungry mouth to tease him with your tongue, tracing his soft lips and thrusting in, his low moan filling your lungs. His hands on your waist tightened, pulling you closer even through you were already in his lap, murmurs and eyes on you, but neither your nor Jungkook cared, used to this by now.

You were, after all, making out in the club.

The chair scraped against the ground as Jungkook firmly placed your thighs on either side of his, thrusting upwards into your core, letting your feel his rapidly growing hardness with every one of your kisses. Your hair feathered his cheeks and shoulders as your free hand toyed with his ponytail, twirling it in your fingers, smirking into his lips with his gasp from you grinding back down on his crotch, rolling your hips into him.

“Thought I was the bane of your existence?” Jungkook taunted under you, squeezing your ass through the silk and meeting your movements, staring into your eyes with his. So dark, so smokey, so fucking sexy, almost like looking into a mirror, because you too wore similar makeup, maybe a little darker and a little more of a flick to your eyeliner. “Just going to kiss me to shut me up?”

You wouldn’t be surprised if the other clubgoers were eagerly watching now, waiting to see what was going to happen between you and him.

“I don’t need to be on your mouth to shut you up,” you mused, tugging his ponytail back and kissing down his neck, tongue tracing the contours of his muscles, feeling him shudder under your lips and teeth, lightly nipping at his skin. Tracing circles, gentle kisses, relishing in his gasps and his tightened grip on you, letting your breath linger for that extra second, that extra what-if, kissing back up his neck and onto his jawline, murmuring his name sweetly, tip of your tongue curling around his earrings and bouncing them, sighing softly in his ear.

“Can’t claim my leftovers when my leftovers are you, now can you, naughty boy?” you chuckled darkly, pressing your breasts on his hot chest and your clothed pussy on the tip of his stiff length, rutting against it, making him hiss your name.

“I have no intention of being leftovers,” he growled into your ear.

Your eyes flew open as his lips transfixed to the space under your ear, sucking hard, forcing you to squeeze your thighs at the attack on your erogenous zone, sparks of arousal flinching through you, soaking your panties. You gasped, hips bucking into his needily, barely processing his words, his tongue flicking against your throbbing skin, lips and teeth, and then his mouth was moving, traveling up your earlobe, nipping at the curve, your eyelids fluttering, clutching his purple ponytail tightly.

How did he know? Did he ask your previous conquests to spill the information? There was no time to think, his hands traveling up your back, clenching fistfuls of your shirt and digging his nails into your back, your body responding and squirming against him, the quiet whine of his name escaping your lips and drifting right into his ear.

“J… Jungkook…”

He groaned, turning your head forcefully, him kissing you this time, just as ravenous, just as powerful, basically simulating sex in the middle of the fucking club with the way your hips were twisting into his and he was thrusting back against you, breathless, whispering in your mouth so only you could hear his words resonate in your chest.

“Fuck, you’re so hot, you turn me on so fucking easily, I just have to have you,” he murmured, his forehead pressed against yours, capturing your lips again and again. “There’s no way you’re any good for me, but I don’t care, fuck.”

You snickered, eye to eye, trapped in those expanding pupils and his heavy pants. “They say the same about you, Jeon Jungkook.”

You felt him smirk. “Nah, not me. No one calls me the spawn of Satan.”

You raised an eyebrow. “You sure? Because I do.”

Jungkook’s tongue licked your lips, making your shiver in delight. “That was special treatment. Just for you.”

Hold on a second.

Through your hazy buzzed brain, you began to piece the puzzle together. With each part falling into place, the amusement in Jungkook’s eyes grew and grew, seeing you fill in the missing blanks. Your eyes widened and you curled a finger around his ponytail, yanking roughly to pull his grinning face away from yours. You jerked back, but his strong hands held you in place.

Wispy strands of violet framing that devious expression.

“Taehyung,” you breathed, venomous.

Jungkook had the audacity to cock an eyebrow.

“Yep.”

You were going to kill Taehyung. That little shit! Taehyung was no idiot, so he must have planned this somehow. He always telling you to get serious and stop messing around. That’s why Jungkook always knew who you were dating, where you were, and what you were wearing! Did Taehyung recruit Jeon Jungkook to trick you? Fuck! He was dead meat, scheming against you like this!

Jungkook brought you out of your homicidal tendencies with a soft drawl of your name.

“For the record, he was helping me out,” he murmured, pulling you to him, pressing your chest to his. You narrowed your eyes, his hard cock still throbbing against your panties. “I want you.”

He lowered his face, breathing hard.

“Not just like this.”

Your eyes widened.

“I said I’m not going to be leftovers.” Looking deep into your eyes, holding you tightly. “I’m not going to let you throw me away like the rest.” Every inhale making your body rise into his touch, his deep, silvery voice saturated with lust and determination. “I’m going to make you fall in love with me as much as I am in love with you.”

You opened your mouth to retort, but…

Jungkook gave you this look.

The look of ‘you-know-you’ve-already-lost’.

You could sit here and pretend, but you were also grinding back onto his dick right out here in the open, clutching his purple hair and his pretty face. His hard body was tucked snugly in your thighs. That smug little smirk. Shit, shit, shit.

Jeon Jungkook got you and he got you good.

He knew it too, his hands sliding down and grabbing your ass again, rolling his hips into yours.

“Come on. Let’s fuck.”

-

“Oh, fuck, yes, yes, yes!”

Jungkook threw his head back onto his pillows, exposing his straining throat, veins popping out, clutching your hips strongly to rut back against you as you smacked your crotch down onto him, riding him hard and fast, your hands next to his head, his long purple hair a mess even if it was still in the ponytail, sweat glistening on his forehead, moaning loudly with your walls closing in on his hardness. You were too busy fucking the daylights out of him to say anything, but Jungkook had plenty to say, hazy eyes opening and gasping as he viewed your body hovering over him, naked with his hickeys on your neck and breasts, strong thighs flexed on either side of him, his rock-hard cock repeatedly disappearing into your tight, wet hole.

“Fuck, I knew it, I knew you would be so fucking good and so fucking sexy,” he whined, nails digging into your hips and adding more force to your thrusts.

Your clothes and his clothes were all over his bedroom floor.

Your phone was on his nightstand.

Tonight, you sent one text to Kim Taehyung.

I’m gonna buy a bow and arrow and shoot you in the ass.

You screen flashed, indicating Taehyung had replied. One quick flick of your eyes and you smirked.

Oh shit.

Jungkook squeezed your ass, making your return your attention to him.

“Focus on me,” he begged, blown-out pupils. “Only me, please.”

“So needy,” you teased, licking your lips slowly. He groaned under you, mouth opening, his pretty pink tongue lolling out, desperate to be sucked. “If you think you can keep me, you’ll have to last longer than this, Jungkook.”

He swallowed hard at the way you said his name, a mixture of warning and desire.

“P-Please… it’s too good, I-I can’t…”

You redoubled your efforts, roughly slapping your hips into his, enjoying the loud sound and the way your core tightened, constricting him inside you, telling him he couldn’t cum until you did and deliberately holding yourself back, shifting your attention when you felt it rise, denying him over and over, until he was like this, whole body shaking, grasping your ass, sweat on his chest. His right arm, covered in tattoos, looking extra delicious in the moonlight, so fucking perfect with his forearms flexed with tension. You purposefully stared into his brown eyes overtaken with lust, his lips trembling from denying himself his own orgasm.

Jungkook whimpered your name.

On the verge of breaking, helpless at your command.

A sharp throb inside you, wildly turned on by his duality.

You smirked.

“Jungkook.”

You inhaled deeply, sighing in satisfaction with the wave of pleasure, intense shivering pulses running up and down his length, sinking down so he could feel it all, the tight and rough massage of your orgasm taking over, low moan of his name emitting from your throat, and Jungkook followed suit, louder and lewder, eyes rolling back as he shot into the condom with jerking hips, burying the twitching head deep inside you, swelling the latex with thick cum, rocking you back and forth on his length, your juices dripping down and coating the inside of your joined thighs.

“Oh, fuuuuuuuck, so good, s-so fucking good…”

You know what, he was right.

It was so fucking good.

You savored it, the ecstasy that seemed endless and overwhelming, squeezing Jungkook between your thighs and moaning, just something about it, so satisfying and gratifying listening to his wheezing gasps and content whimpers, lowering yourself to his face, and he raised his, your hands sliding under his head, giving him what he wanted, light, maddening, carnal kisses, his cheeks, his chin, his quivering lips, whining your name, pleading with you to play with him more, more, tugging on his ponytail and his hands stroking your breasts, rolling your hard nipples between his index and thumb fingers, shaking at your hissing inhale.

“Hey,” you murmured, clenching him between your legs to get his attention.

Jungkook blinked at you, brown eyes unfocused, panting hard. “Y-Yeah?”

“You should apologize.”

The side of his swollen lips quirked upwards despite his fucked-out state. His deep voice was slightly hoarse. “What for? Tell me and I will.”

You raised an eyebrow. “For your scheming and using my own best friend against me.”

Jungkook smirked slyly.

“I’m sorry.”

He lifted you and made sure he had the condom before he pulled out, still semi-hard. You narrowed your eyes. He sure as hell didn’t sound sorry. Didn’t look sorry either, peeling the condom off and crawling over the bed to toss it in the trash before straightening.

“Sounding insincere there,” you remarked coolly, balancing your chin on the back of your knuckles, elbow on the bed, tapping the air impatiently.

“I mean it,” he purred, reaching for the towel beside the bed and knocking the condoms from his nightstand to the sheets. His right hand wrapped around his glistening length, still covered in lube and his cum, toned hips thrusting into his closed fist, grinning with his lower lip between his teeth as you watched him.

“I’m so, so sorry.”

Slowly jacking himself off as his eyes roamed over your curves, moaning lustfully, lingering on your legs, clutching the towel in his left hand so hard his knuckles were pale, forearms flexed, the slick head of his cock turning purple-red, emerging from between his closed fingers, throbbing as it was choked by his harsh grip.

“Let me make it up to you,” Jungkook shuddered, stroking faster, making wet squelching sounds, his muscular thighs bulging with effort.

Fuck, he was so damn attractive.

You kept an indifferent look on your face, raising your leg, your free hand sliding down, tracing the outside of your already wet opening. Those hungry dark brown orbs immediately fixated on it, moaning imploringly as you dipped your fingers in it, soft squishing noises as you spread open your soaked pussy, slipping a finger in your heat, gently thrusting.

He gasped your name, begging you.

It made you wetter, seeing his want. He knew it too, brutally fisting his cock, hips quivering.

“Stop.”

Jungkook whined despairingly, pulling his hand away, his stiff cock bouncing from the swiftness of the movement, cutting off his own orgasm. He sucked in a shivering breath, tipping his hips up to you so his glossy, hard length twitched.

You shifted, laying back against his pillows, opening your legs.

Smirk on your lips.

“Mmm, fuck, yes, fuck me with that.”

Jungkook smirked back.

It took him no time at all to wipe his hand and crotch off, ripping open another condom and moaning as he rolled it down, the mere contact of the thin encasement stimulating his sensitive skin. He slid up to you, gripping your knees and spreading you even wider, pressing the tip against your drenched heat.

He whispered your name, like sweet smoke.

“Hm?”

Jungkook leaned down, kissing you deeply as he sank into you, drinking in your gasp at the fullness.

“I’m going to make you feel so, so good,” he mumbled into your lips, pecking you softly.

He was about to retreat but your hands snapped up, tangling into his messy violet waves, clutching his ponytail. Jungkook blinked at you, questioning.

“Not too far away,” you said with a playful smile. “I wanna see that handsome face of yours.”

He bit his lower lip, tiny mole and wicked grin revealing themselves.

“Okay.”

He lifted his hips and plunged fully into you, the connection of your hips making a loud, wet smack.

“Fuck, Jungkook…!”

And you could tell from his elated expression and his furious pace that he was ecstatic at your response, chasing it, chasing you, moaning as you caught him between your thighs and wrapped your legs around his waist, gaining some leverage and meeting his thrusts, fingers tightening in his soft hair, fuck, so beautiful, the way the pleasure overtook his handsome features, his hazy dark brown orbs shrouded in lust, his pink lip trembling in his teeth, sharp jaw set, but still maintaining a little bit of that cunning exterior that ensnared you in the first place, unknowingly at the time, the side of his lips ticking up, this cheeky bastard.

Jungkook saw the way you looked at him.

He adjusted the position, hitting deeper, swelling inside you, and, fuck, you couldn’t help it, you smirked too because he was so, so full of himself and so were you, insufferable, troublesome, competitive even now, the obscene smack of his crotch hitting your hips, wet and noisy, the squish of your juices smearing against his inner thighs as you wildly matched his rapid, bruising rhythm, your moans blending together, sweet hot harmony, his bedframe ramming against the wall, and, as usual, neither of you caring, far to occupied with yourselves, pleasure snaking between you, up your spine and into your head, mixing with the light buzz of alcohol, a different kind of euphoria from every other one-night stand, because this was Jeon Jungkook and he wasn’t going to be a one-night stand.

His lower lip popped out of his teeth and he gasped your name.

Longingly, breathlessly.

Was he thinking the same thing?

You lifted yourself a little, your hands molded to his head, whispering intensely against his shaking lips.

“Don’t worry, Jungkook. We have all night and the morning.”

Fuck, he had a brilliant smile.

It was actually doomed for you, but you weren’t mad about it.

Eye contact, and he didn’t waver, thrusting deep into you, low moan pulled from his chest, jolting shudders sliding down his shoulders and then in between you and him, his cock twitching and spilling into the condom again, roughly clamped by your tightness, and you were already there, falling over the edge with a soft cry, straining your neck and pushing his head down to you to collide your lips with his, greedy for his kiss, his taste, his whimpers at your forcefulness.

“Jungkook, ah…”

He said your name in the same tone, delicate and possessive, a bullseye right to the heart.

-

“On one hand, I’m glad you’re finally serious about someone.”

You paid absolutely no attention to the annoyed baritone voice of your best friend.

“On the other hand,” Kim Taehyung gritted out, smacking you in the shoulder blades as you crawled into Jeon Jungkook’s lap, kisses intensifying, a needy whine in his chest, his hands wrapping around your waist. “Really feeling like a third wheel, you two! Stop making out for one goddamn second!”

He threw up his hands as both of you pretended to be deaf.

-

interlude respect drabble — "how much did you see?" popcorn drabble — "who are they?"

part ii threesome, ft kth — got it bad

--

masterpost

#jungkook x reader #jungkook x you #bts smut #jungkook smut #jeon jungkook x reader #jeon jungkook x you #jeon jungkook smut

[holden-caulfield]

Desperately

↪︎ 𝐦𝐚𝐢𝐧 𝐦𝐚𝐬𝐭𝐞𝐫𝐥𝐢𝐬𝐭

SUMMARY: reader and blaise are partners in potions class and he lets something slip about a certain friend of his.

WARNINGS: none i think!

WORD COUNT: 1513

A/N: this is my entry for @simpology 's writing challenge with the prompt "Oh, and he's wretchedly in love with you"... hope this is good :)) the plot is kind of confusing but just go along with it

"Do you have the instructions?" asked a nonchalant Blaise Zabini as he settled next to you, letting his bag fall down next to his chair.

"Of course, yes. We'll need-"

"I know, i've already picked everything." he said hurriedly as he placed several bottles and containers on the table, surrounding the boiling cauldron at the center of it.

"Oh! Ok... we can start then, we'll have to add-" you interrupted your reading as you noticed Blaise already pouring a non-specified quantity of some green liquid into the cauldron.

You eyed him curiously as he continued the potion-making on his own.

"Why did you ask me about the instructions if-" he raised his index finger in front of your face, successfully shutting you up and irritating you at the same time.

He poured another range of ingredients in the cauldron and began mixing, finally raising his eyes at you.

"Now we can talk about important things." he stated, not stopping his movements.

"You just interrupted me twice in the span of 5 minutes, what could be possibly more important than the potion that Snape is going to grade today?" you asked with annoyance audible in your voice as you crossed your arms in front of you.

"Don't worry about the potion, it's going splendid. We have far more important matters to discuss." his calm voice was doing nothing to soothe you, instead doing just the opposite.

"And what is that?"

"You." he announced, remaining as stoic as a statue.

Your eyes widened at the mere syllable that had just left his mouth.

"Me? And what about me?"

"Not exactly you, more like your current situation." his eyes bored into yours with such coolness you wondered whether you were the daft one there.

"My situation? And what-"

"Your sentimental situation." he cut you off. Again.

"It's the third time you do that."

"And you keep on posing questions but i'm the one that should be asking and we don't have a lot of time. Do you know Draco Malfoy?"

"What does that even mean?!" he raised an eyebrow at you, unimpressed, and you simply scoffed. "I'm not interested in whatever game you are playing right now, Zabini."

"Just answer my questions, y/l/n, i swear there is a point." he continued stirring the concoction, eventually dropping new ingredients. You sighed but decided to play his game.

"Yes, yes i know him."

"How would you describe him?"

"Zabini, i swear, this isn't making any sense, can you-"

"What did i say about asking questions?" he scolded you. You rolled your eyes and narrowed them at the boy in front of you.

"Fine. He's blond, tall-"

"Not physically, you idiot." he scoffed and you smiled to yourself, which made him eventually soften his gaze.

"He's a slytherin and..." you didn't know what to say. You obviously knew about his past actions, he wasn't exactly well-seen at hogwarts.

"And?" he asked expectantly.

"And i don't know, he's not the nicest person around, i think."

"Interesting." he muttered, almost to himself as he got lost in his own thoughts. "What do you think about me then?"

"You? You are like him, aren't you?" you asked, smirking as you did so.

"I don't know, i'm asking you." he said, returning the smile with playful eyes. You scoffed and returned to your potions book but Blaise snatched it our of your hands. "We were talking, weren't we?"

"We were supposed to brew a potion, weren't we?" you asked, mimicking his previous sentence while taking back your book.

"I got that under control." he added other ingredients and at this point you were wondering whether he knew what he was doing or whether he was improvising just to talk to you. "So, me and Draco are the same, correct?"

"Actually," you said while trying to find the passage in your book, "i hope he has half the patience i have or he should have hexed you ages ago."

You skimmed through the pages but you couldn't find the right ones. Blaise grasped it again and hid it behind his back, earning the most choleric stare you could muster.

"Or maybe i don't. I'd love to see him hex you. Know what? I might do it myself."

"Now that's a wonderful idea." your eyes widened again and, furrowing your eyebrows, you just stared at the boy i front of you, wondering what had happened to him. "But i had something else in mind. Why don't you go take your book back, we might need it."

You switched your gaze from his own eyes to his hands and noticed that he had no longer the book, instead his wand, pointed towards one of the other tables of the class. A table you noticed had two copies of the same book on it, meaning one had to be yours.

"What game are you playing, Zabini? Do you even know what you're doing there?" you asked, pointing to the concoction.

"I don't, so you better get your book back if you want to fix this." he said and you could feel anger boiling in your chest at the smugness of the slytherin.

You marched towards the table, exasperated.

"Oh, and y/n?" you turned around while walking, eyes still flaming with annoyance, "he's wretchedly in love with you."

You couldn't process the new cryptical information as you bumped into someone. You immediately returned your eyes to the front of you, finding a tall blond there, holding your book in between your bodies.

"Is this yours?" he lifted slightly the book but you were speechless. What had Blaise just said? "Cat got your tongue? I'm asking if this is yours..."

Your eyes darted from his to the book several times before settling on the latter.

"Yes! Yes, it is." you finally spoke and heard chuckling coming from behind you. Blaise.

Draco handed you the book and you took it slowly, still unsure of what your next move should have been.

"Wait!" you said, a little louder than you intended to but enough to catch his attention as he was returning to his own workplace. "Do you- uhm..."

He stared at you, waiting for you to finish your sentence but it was not as easy as it sounded.

"Do you want to switch partners?" you managed to let out, visibly confusing him.

"You want to be with Nott?"

"With you actually... Blaise said-"

"Blaise said what?" he suddenly got more serious, his irises darkening as if you had just created a storm.

"He said-"

"I said you are the best at potions and she needs help. Desperately." Blaise came up from behind you, laying his hands on your shoulder, still stiff from the embarrassment but it immediately vanished as you heard the voice, leaving its place to irritation.

"I do not need help and most certainly not desperately." you stated indignantly and the blond in front of you let out a small chuckle, earning himself an angry look from you too.

"I'll leave you to it then." he said smirking and you quickly grabbed his arm to prevent him from leaving you with Blaise.

"Please no, i can't bear another minute with him." you pleaded, which made the blond suppress a chuckle and his friend roll his eyes, clearly annoyed.

You stared at him for a moment longer as he did the same, almost as if time had frozen.

"Well... i'll leave you two to it" Blaise began to make his way to Draco's previous working table, "maybe you'll finally be able to tell her about your crush on her, huh?"

Draco's head whipped towards Blaise as fast as lightning, a panicked look ruling over his features. His best friend kept going, leaving the two of you alone, speechless.

You stared at him and he stared at you.

"I like you too-"

"He was kidding-"

"Oh." you both said in unison.

He stared at you and you stared at him. No more words were exchanged, just looks.

"You like me?" he asked tentatively.

"He was kidding?" you retorted, slightly hurt and embarrassed now.

"That depends."

"On what? On how ridiculous i must look right now?" you continued, the embarrassment turning quickly into annoyance.

"On whether you really like me or not." you were still unconvinced, his face unreadable as you tried to look for an ounce of sincerity in his silvery eyes, "Because i do like you, y/l/n."

Your brows still furrowed, you stared at him inquisitively.

"Were you the one kidding?" he asked now, suddenly self-conscious, letting out a single dry nervous chuckle.

You scrutinized him a little longer, noticing his confidence wavering and his patience thinning from the way he was looking at you.

"I wasn't." you finally stated, smirking at the blond boy in front of you.

He furrowed his brows too, the corners of his mouth hinting at a slight smile. But the sharp hit on both of your heads delivered by professor Snape made you both hurry back to your table.

"Get back to work."

taglist - @turn-to-page-394-please @gwlvr @dracosaccount @henqtic @dracomalfoys-wh0re @eunoniaa @oeuryale @wh0re4blaise @harmqnia @sanctimoniousslytherpuff @maybesandohnos @dracoswhore007 @paulina1998 @bungunz @malfoysbiitch @dreamy-clousds @malfoyxxdraco23 @saayanaaa @xlauren-malfoyx @riddleswh0r3crux @catching-the-train-to-hogwarts @elevatorsdoor @dracoscene @beforeoursunsets @bby-gxrnet @desiredmalfoy @marrymetheonott @o-rion-sta-r @justreadingficsdontmindme

[if your name is crossed out, check your privacy settings!]

#draco malfoy x reader #fanfic #draco malfoy #fanfiction #harry potter #draco lucius malfoy #draco x reader #draco imagine #draco x y/n #draco malfoy fluff #draco malfoy x y/n #draco malfoy x you

[spikesbimbo]

Drunk in Love

Summary:  Getting drunk and confessing your love for your “boy” friend and fucking him was most definitely not what you expected to go down on the usual night.

Pairing: Issei Matusukawa x Reader

Tags: Timeskip!Tattoed Mattsun, softdom!issei Hurt/comfort, friends to lovers, smut, fluff, virgin!reader, Unptrotected sex, non-penetrative sex, fingering, oral, pussy/thigh job, clit slapping, sweet dirty talk, praise, drunk sex

Word count: 7.2k

A/N: I heard pussy job and I wrote a whole ass novel

18+ Minors DNI

You run your finger over the condensation of your empty drink, drawing shapes (or what you thought to be shapes, you couldn’t tell at this point) waiting for your dear friend, Makki to bring you a refill of your cocktail.  

“Here ya go.” Makki said as he returned with your beloved Malibu Sunset. The smooth coconut rum bringing you back to your first and favorite drink that you ever got drunk on in high school. You smiling at the memory

“Thanks.” you say. Your reply being mumbled by the liquid already in your mouth.

This all started with Iwaizumi calling Mattsun up, you and Makki hearing “You wanna get wasted?” on the other side of the phone. And with pleasure, you two were already packing your stuff up, shoving yalls “pregame” bottles back in the bag. The three of you made your happy way there climbing through the fence of the abandoned skate park you were in. Needles to say it was abandoned for a reason, but what’s life without a little danger.

You three and the rest of the third years have been friends since high school, meeting in freshman year, and now including Oikawa’s girlfriend. You actually didn’t like Oikawa at first, his “pretty boy” demeanor making you internally cringe. But his personality grew quickly on you, being the perfect target to tease you and Iwa clowning him over everything.

Now back to you on your nth drink, complaining about your previous job that fired you because u got injured, even though you know you wouldn’t have lasted long there anyways because you weren’t that academically inclined. Bright? Whatever you wanted to call it.

And as-usual it wasn’t long before your crybaby ass immediately called Makki and Issei and “tried” your best to tell them what happed with your dramatic self-induced tears running down you race, while Makki urged to you to try to calm down and Issei straight up laughing at the state your were in, snot running out of your nose. You recoiling at the thought, hoping they forgot. (Spoiler, they didn’t)

But now you nanny for a rich couple and you get payed good to play with cute babies all day, sounds good to you! Luckily, you had the week off due to them going on a vacation, you think it was France, no, the south of France. Must be nice.

Cue to now, Mattsun chuckling and leaning on you and Iwaizumi; both of you, especially Iwa, being visibly done with his shit. Him reminding you about the times you bought him some random shit, which you went out of your way for since he always payed for you, like that chopper keychain because you said it reminder you of him.

He didn’t know what compelled you to say his 6’2, tattooed built self looked like a tiny reindeer but okay. It still meant a lot to him, hooking it onto his motorcycle keys. But you knew he appreciated it, despite his appearance he’s a softie.

“You wanna try this’” He says gaining his composure offering you one of the shots he got.

You took one of the mini glasses, not being the type to back down and promptly swung the drink to the back of your mouth, quickly coughing before it even reached your throat.

“This shit is fucking gross.” You coughed out bringing the glass down from your lips.

  “Imagine being sober. Can’t relate.” He said taking another shot.

  “I guess I should do that but ive passed the point of giving a fuck” You said sending yall into a giggling fit while somehow Makki was thrown in to support yall from falling over. You two carry on laughing ignoring everyone’s stares at you thinking about how much yall fit perfectly together.  

   Makki rearranges himself to sit back in his chair, far away, from the both of you, whispering “Damn. I’m really third wheeling.” under his breath. Getting a snicker out of Oikawa sitting next to him.

   “When your best friends are ignoring you. Sad times.” He continues bringing his bottle to his mouth getting no response.

  Issei chuckles and gets up shoving his hands in his pocket reaching for the cigarettes. Pulling them out while failing to find his lighter

  “Fuck.” He muttered

  “Any’all got a light?”

  No one responds so you sacrifice yourself “Yeah” you say reaching into your pocket grabbing out your prized possession of a hot pink, bedazzled lighter that you did yourself, reaching out to hand it to him.

  “Don’t lose it” you stated seriously trying not to break a smile.

  “K’ sweet cheeks.” He said smirking into the butt between his lips as he walked away. Your face now burning up, hoping that everyone would think it was because of the alcohol.

  You mind wanders, thinking about the “dates” you two go on, from watching shows you “forcing” him to watch some romantic anime, to going to the skatepark, to playing video games with the rest of the 3rd years (which you don’t really like but you’ll play for him) and him surprising you with takeout, you bringing out candles trying your best to make it cute with him telling u everything you everything about his day.

  And you always tried to remain calm, even though sometimes he deserved to get his ass beat, like that one time he broke one of your favorite pair of heels. It honestly hurt him even more, he wanted you to get mad at him but no, you just acted like nothing happened. Making the guilt rise in him. Let’s just say didn’t have to lift a finger for the next few weeks.

You basically babied him, taking care of all his “chores”, mainly making him food when you were at his place knowing he hated doing it. Makki teasing you for acting like his housewife, leading to you slapping the shit outta him while trying to cover your now red cheeks.

You’ve never been so grateful for your attire at the moment, blessing yourself for not wearing your usual outfits of short skirts and cute tops, defending yourself saying what housewife dresses in beat up vans and baggy clothes. You definitely not imaging yourself in that position for the rest of the day.

 You expressed that you just liked to take care of people, which was true. You always looked out for them, bringing an extra umbrella, to bringing cookies you made at 2 in the morning to school, always carrying band-aids (yes, the paw patrol ones you took from the kids you babysit).

You checked the time on your phone seeing it was late since the sun at last went down, your lock screen being your dogs to their complaint since they have a group photos of you all from high school as theirs. To which you replied “They’re my babies” getting a groan and huff out of them.

  Seeing the notifications of your group chat you grinned at the contact name you and Issei gave each other; yall jokingly call each other pet names, his contact being honeybun and yours being pumpkin, even including Makki in your contacts as pudding bc then it wasn’t weird, right? no.

  “What’re you smiling at y/n?” Oikawa cheekily asks teasing you. You turn to him giving him a dirty look, not having enough energy to deal him right now.

  “Don’t listen to his bullshit.” Oikawa’s girlfriend says. You’re thankful for her. She was always on your side, being the only other girl in your friend group. To be honest you just wanted her and you to hang out most of the time, but of course to your disapproval her boyfriend and his friends had to join in.

  “Fuck this. Fuck you. I’m sleeping.” You say getting up to her objection, the only thing on your mind wanting to retire for the night.

  “You sure you’ll be fine? Let us at least walk you home.” She said already grabbing her boyfriend’s arm.

  “Nah, im good. I live right down the road.” You try to say not slurring. The last thing you want is him teasing you even more, especially in this state, knowing you, you’d probably start crying at the slightest irritation when youre this drunk.

    You started to “walk” towards your house resting  your hand against the brick walls to not lose your balance, leading you to run into Issei. You stopped to watch him lean against the alley holding a cigarette between his index and middle finger.

  “I’m hiding like a bitch” He says noticing you, resting his weight against the wall.

 “Wanna be a bitch with me? He grinned  blowing out the smoke out with his words.

You didn’t reply, just walking over to him, just being around him made you feel warm.

"Fuck its windy.” He says trying to light a new cig.

“C’you make me a house?” He asks.

You go up and put your hands around his cigarette, this not being your first time. Your hands wrap a little tighter to prevent the wind from burning out his flame. He joins you with his free hand helping, finally getting his cig to light.

 “Thanks doll” He smirks.

“No problem princess.” You reply earning a laugh out of him.

He takes his first hit with his and your hands still wrapped around it. He gets an up-close look at your hands, noticing how tiny they were, seeing all the scars that he never noticed, making a mental note to ask you how you got them later.

His head gets close to yours for the first time in a while due to his height. You glance at his face, noticing his features seeing some stubble growing on his face.

“You ain’t shave?” You ask, never seeing it in the past, while he was moving back up, blowing the smoke away from you.

“What, you don’t like my majestic beard? “He jokes. Making you giggle almost losing your balance before catching yourself on the wall.

  “s’too much work.” He starts. “You wanna shave it for me?” he says slightly leaning towards you. Handing you back your lighter knowing you didn’t need him to carry it because your pants actually had pockets in them for once.

You let out a soft laugh not responding again. He catches on, you got quiet when you were tired and he made out that you were walking towards your house.

“You going home?” he asks already knowing the answer.

“Yeah.” You respond more than happy to have him walk you back, him already moving to walk next to you.

He walks you home, you two talking about random shit, both of you forgetting about your skateboards leaving Makki to deal with them. And even though you’re drunk as fuck you’re still in the right state of mind, carrying a normal conversation with him. But just because you’ve built a tolerance doesn’t mean you can do basic tasks, like walk correctly.

When he reaches your house, he types in the keycode, your first dogs birthday, being glad that you, him and Makki have each other’s memorized.

He leads you into you house setting you on the couch, petting your dogs that ran up to him.

“Mommy’s not feeling too good” He said giving them the affection they deserved.

“Yes I am.” You slurred getting them attention on you now.

He walked over to your counter putting on the playlist that you two made together on shuffle, High fashion being the first to play. You didn’t like when it was quiet because too many thoughts would run though your head. You were in no way sad, singing the lyrics while you were laughing barely being able to hold yourself up as proof.

Remembering you were tired, he takes you off the couch and borderline carries you to your room, , setting you on your plush blankets that you had so many of because it was warm and comfy.

 “Easy, there. Try to sit up.”He said, trying to ask you what draws your pj’s were in because he didn’t want to snoop around; neither of you being bothered that you were half naked, what’s the difference between panties and a bikini, he thought remembering the times you’ve been to the beach together.  

Well it was maybe the fact that you were clinging onto him because u stumbled into him and he was closest stable thing around and you wouldn’t let go because it was cold and you couldn’t stop shaking.

 He ignores his thoughts and grabs the shirt he got out figuring you don’t need to change your bra because you told him and Makki that it was normal to keep it on for a few days after they were in awe as you were explaining how expensive they were. You calling Oikawa’s girlfriend to prove your point as she immediately agreed with you…Sometimes you might have got a little too comfortable with them.

You hear the song in the background change to Love Songs, you humming along, “Hope you smile when you listen.”

You were still holding on to him, your boobs squeezing against him, him only being able to put a t-shirt on you, while you looked up at him with your red glossy eyes making him burn up.  

You fidget timidly with your face now in his chest while gripping his sweater. Trying to build up the little courage you had. He tilts your head up making you look at him, wondering what you were thinking about.

  You try to express yourself, but you can’t get the words out him having no idea what is going on in your head at the moment.

“It’s okay to be nervous sometimes. Tell me” He gently says reading your body language. He was intuitive, so there was no way you could hide your feelings from him.

But you knew you could trust him, him having full self-control, always staying collected and following through on what he said he’d do.  He went out of his way to avoid any friction coming between you two, him never raising his voice or starting an argument.

“We need to talk.” You started. “About something important.”

“Ok…What is it?” He questioned rubbing his hands on your back. You were so nervous, were you really about to say this? Confess your feelings that you’ve pushed to the back of your heart for so long?

“I… I l… I love your face. And the stuff in it. and around it.” You spoke, being surprised you did it stutter.

He stood there, hands stopped moving trying to process what you just said.

“Just you, in general…”  You finally confess trying to state three things at once barely getting your words out.

But he understood exactly what you meant, or maybe he was warping what you said to fit what he wanted.

  "I don’t even know when I started liking you, but this shit won't go away." You restated

  Nope. He clearly just heard you say that.

  He doesn’t understand what’s so different about today. Yall have been in this scenario multiple times taking care of each other, sometimes including another into the mix.  

You didn’t understand either. You just felt like the time was right, even though you know it wasn’t the best idea to confess while you were drunk off your ass.

But you couldn’t help it, your feelings overflowing, which you never until this day let get the best of you, being vulnerable and trusting is not your usual . Youve never even had a crush on anyone, him being to only in your whole life to make you blush.

  Who you been vibin' wit and why I can't make you mine?

  You should have seen the signs that you feel for him when he helped that lady that lives down the street from him set up her Christmas lights or when he first met your dog that wasn’t fond of men, but it instantly liked him. And you loved his selflessness it was something you admired and applauded.

  “y/n” He tries talking you down, making sure you weren’t just saying this because of alcohol, deep down knowing he felt the same, you always being in the back of his mind.

You were generous with your time too, always being there for him. You knew he was softer than he appeared, he was tender, sensitive and vulnerable. He tried his hardest to not get into situations where anyone would get hurt, like breakups, arguments, and so on.

Which is why he won’t make the first move. He pushes his feelings to the back of his head. He values your friendship more than anything, but he can see what develops. If love is meant to be, it will happen.

I told you I am down for the worse or the better. But I keep sticking to you cause them four stupid letters

    “You make me so happy. And I’ll always care about you. Okay? He says breaking the silence, trying to reassure you.  

  “You mean so much to me—something I can’t even put into words because nothing can compare- I’ve wanted you since that day you tripped and bust your ass in the school hallway I still want you even though you drive me insane.”

  “Iss-“ You tried to get out only to have him continue talking over you.

  "I love that you can’t leave the house without a jacket. I love the wrinkles that appear on your forehead after you call me crazy. I love that it takes you hours to get ready. I love that you always know how to make me feel better. I love that even when you don’t agree with my decisions you always trust me to make them.  I love that when I spend a day with you, I can still smell you on my clothes; and I love that you are the last person I think of  before I go to sleep at night."

  You stood there awestruck for what feels like eternity until you mustered the bravery to speak “I didn’t expect you to feel the same way-” You said, being dumbfounded because from what you’ve seen treats everyone “nice”, were you really getting special treatment?

  He tilts your chin up, locking his dark eyes with yours. “Baby I don’t know if your notice but you and Makki are my only people that aren’t my family that call me my first name.”

He has a point. You think pushing yourself more into him, trying to fuse your bodies together to hide, not relaxing what you were doing to him. He tries to nudge your legs to the side but you won’t let go still clinging onto him.

“fuck” He groans. You pulling back wondering why until you looked down and noticed. A smirk appeared on your face as you reattached your self to him like velcro. You were feeling bold, the liquid courage still in your system driving you to slide your fingers down his chest, looking him in the eyes before stopping at his waistband.  

He knows what you’re doing, him being in this position multiple times. Does he really want to ruin your friendship like this? He hasn’t even asked you to be his girlfriend. He tries to push you off him already knowing you were gonna complain. But what he didn’t expect was for you to whimper out his name in that pretty voice of yours.

 He tried to keep his calm, blood already rushing down. “You know what you’re doing”

“yeah” You start.

“y’don’t want me?” Giving him your pouty face that you know he’s weak for, hoping that’ll work, insecurity piling up. Was it because your boobs weren’t that big or that fact that you were dressed like man? Was he not attracted to you right now, only liking you when you were dolled up?

“Fuck” You think. You should have worn something cute instead of dressing like a whole ass man even with your makeup fully done. Its not like you were supposed to know you were gonna get fucked today.

His were burning holes into you now, thinking of how to say “No, I would be more that happy to fuck you!” to his best friend, soon regaining his consciousness finally speaking.

“Fuck no doll, ive wanted you for a minute. You know me better than I know myself. How did you not notice my feelings?”

 You got me singing love songs, love songs, love songs

“You’re really hard to read” You replied trying to maintain your seductive act, resting your hands back on his chest.

“So are you.” He said lowering his head, you still looking up at him, taking in your gleaming eyes.

Sex ain't the only thing that's on my mind But you get me so excited, whoa

Your heart was beating so wildly that you could only take little sips of breath. His hands running down your waist stopping at your hips.

“Can I kiss you?" He asks "...yeah” you attempted to say as confidently as you could, nodding your head along with it.

His face bent down, hot mouth breathing over you. His lips slowly moved, brushing over yours, the liquor on his lips that you hated; only choosing fruity drinks even though you got relentlessly teased you for it.  You pushed further into the kiss desperately wanting more. Your teeth clicking his from being impatient, wanting to suck him in. Your hands sliding under his shirt subconscious desires reaching out.

Irreplaceable Tattoos from your neck that drop down to your ankles

“You’re drunk…” he says snapping you out of your trance.

“So are you.”

He dove in for another kiss much more passionate than the previous one, arguably needy, pusing you on the bed to which you more than happily comply. He tugs back not letting his mind get the best of him, disconnecting your spit trial leaving you panting. “You sure this alright?” He says deep down hoping you still say yes.

  You pull him back for your answer, your grabby little hands working their way back up his shirt. He gets the hint and pauses your lips rendezvous, taking off the turtleneck that he looked oh so good in, before seeing his unclothed body.  You’re admiring his body in a new way, before just complimenting him whenever he got a new tattoo, now up under him tracing them like a lovestruck teenager.

“When did you get this one?” You quietly ask, his ears closer to you than they’ve ever been.

“I got it that day you faked sick”

“What! You said were gonna take me!” You sulked, turning your head away from his as much as you could, crossing your arms.

He let out a slight laugh before gently taking your face in his hands, guiding you back into the kiss.

This is not really what he imagined for your first time. He’s an old-fashioned romantic who likes to take one step at a time. But then again nothing was ever normal with you. That said, when he falls in love, he falls deep.

“You’ve done this before?” You uttered.

“Hmm?” He mumbles, unmoving his lips from you kissing you, moving towards your neck.

“You still with that other girl?”

“No. I broke it off her, everything that came out of her mouth was bullshit, and no she wasn’t my girlfriend.”

“You didn’t trust her? You added. Trying to distract him until you could think of a way you could say “hey in my 21 years of life I’ve never got passed kissing a guy.”

“Our relationship was purely built on lies, I’d second guess everything she said. He replied, wondering if you were interrogating him.

“Why’d you wanna know?” He asked bringing his face up from your skin.

“…No one’s ever touched me like this, fuck.” You bashfully admitted, thoughts racing through your head that he didn’t want you anymore because you weren’t experienced.

But he knew what was running through that pretty head of yours, his fingers reaching out to with your hair trying to comfort you.

“You’re a virgin?” He curiously asked dragging his hand to your cheek, you leaning into it.

“y-yeah” you muttered trying to move your eyes away from his looking down at his body.

“I thought you had a boyfriend before” he said, softly turning your jaw to make you look at him. Your eyes diverted from his arms back to his eyes.

“We weren’t actually dating” You quickly say trying to clear up the misunderstanding. “He was my friend and seatmate that pretended to be my fake boyfriend to get me out of some trouble” you spewed out “and I guess I forgot to tell everyone that it was fake.”

“Even if we were that doesn’t mean we fucked.” You sheepishly replied.

“So… what trouble did your fake boyfriend get you out of.” He questioned knowing how much trouble it must have been for you, miss independent, to go to such lengths.

“Umm, well…this guy wouldn’t stop flirting with me even after I told him I don’t like him, even following me to my other classes.”

He wasn’t surprised, you were definitely a sight for sore eyes, in fact the prettiest thing he’s laid his eyes on, your beaming eyes, your dimple when you smiled, your pretty face, your “ugly” laugh, he could go on for days.

“Why are we talking about this” You whined, reaching your hand back out to him.

He took a hint and continued kissing you, bringing you closer to him while you attempted to take you shirt off. His hands helping you seeing as that you were struggling, being lost in his touch, finishing by moving you up more on you bed, pushing your plushies out of the way, to your protested because “they had feelings too.”

He ignored you, bending down to pull your panties off stopping once he saw the slick coming through them.

“Fuck baby you’re wet” He breathed dragging his fingers across your clothed slit earing a whimper from you, leaving his fingers drenched.

 Shawty, you wanna feel good, I wanna feel good too Don't I make you feel good?

“M’always wet.” you responded.

From what? He questions taking off your soaked cotton panties, tossing them to the side.

“From me?” He smirks bringing his hand back towards your heat. You not even comprehending what he just said, just knowing that you’re ashamed of how worked up you were getting.

You were in awe. You’ve always known his hands were big, but in this situation your mind wondered. His fingers were so much bigger than yours knowing you can barely fit two inside your with out it hurting, and not in a good way.

“Do you know how pretty you are? It’s honestly distracting.”. He says kissing down your whole body, stopping at your breasts, licking lazily around and coming back to the nub. The attention on your nipples making you squirm and he finally lets go, you grateful that he stopped or you would have almost cum, how embarrassing.

“I thought you said were gonna get them pierced” He remembered, you going on a whole rant about how cute they were.

“You said u were gnna get em with me” You looked back on, reminding yourself making him promise to get them with you because you were too scared of the pain.

“That was the same day you played sick and I got that tattoo.” He stated lightening the mood, hoping you can calm yourself down before you actually embarrass yourself.

He picks back up and continues kissing all the way down your body, you playing with his hair while biting your lip to muffle your moans and whine until he reaches your entrance.

He parted your legs, your pussy laid out before him, believing you no have reason to be shy about it either. He paused, admiring your swollen cunt and puffy clit, you were beautiful.

The feeling that he didn't want anyone else ever in his position overtook him. He let out a little breath on your clit and you thrashed around. He wasn't going to play. “I’ll take care of you.”

His lips travel over your skin, light and heated before settling himself between your legs, grabbing you by your thighs and dragging you closer. “That tickles.” you giggle, nerves making you kick your legs, almost hitting him in the face before he grabs them. He puts them down locking your legs with his arms, lowering himself until he’s on the ground facing you.

“Does it make you nervous when I stare?” he teases while your covering your face trying to hide the blush he caused.  He puts his mouth on you, quickly gripping your thighs, his hands leaving imprints in your skin dragging you even more into him, deprived kisses taking over your body. 

“yer so pretty” You purred seeing the sight of his big build between your legs, your fingers grabbing onto his curly dark locks, tugging them.

  Issei moans, his voice radiating through your body, forcing out a cry, blessing him with your pretty voice. “I-Issei!” You cry, never feeling like this before, your vibrator and hands doing it no justice.

“Shh, just look at me, doll.”

You can barely make out what he says, so drunk on pleasure. You try your best, doing anything to see the pretty man beneath you. But you get interrupted by your pleasure, your back arching not being able to control your body, grinding down to meet his lips, heat rising in you.

He kisses through your wetness playing with your bud. You choking on your spit, back arching again your body tensing up. “Issei,” You beg, grabbing him knowing what you want but not being able to express it. Luckily he can read you like an open book, knowing what you want, driving you over the edge as he makes you see stars. “Good girl,” he sighs when he feels you let go of his wrist letting him bring you your first orgasm.

“Look at your thighs shaking so much.” He teasingly cooed, wrapping his hands around them, bringing you out of your daze.

Shawty, your body is so exciting

Arching your back into the blankets, letting out a whine “Want your fingers.”.

He lets out a condescending laugh. “You need to learn to be patient. You just came and you’re already so eager for more?”

But by the time he finished your body went limp, you were totally weak, body loose-limbed and pliant. Your mind clouded by lust and deep in your own world. You gasped out a little sob, unable to comprehend anything beyond the discomfort and the need to have it gone. You can’t think straight all you can do is take action, grabbing his arm him easing his fingers into to you.

It’s not too tight, is it?” you ask clenching around his fingers.

 “Just relax… let yourself feel it” He says barely being able to move in you. Fuck so were so tight.

“I love the way you look with my fingers inside you.” He added starting to thrust them inside you, making you let out a string of moans.

“Look how good you take it.”  

“Fuck, you’re so messy.” He groaned feeling the slick running down his hands, before taking them out.

“Issei-i,” You cried when he pulled away, pleasure leaving you, tears coming back.

  He shushes you easily, his fingers wiping your tears. You were so precious to him, your moans music to his ears.  He slows down repositioning his fingers, making you let out a whimper squeezing around them. Your brains so crowded you can’t focus, can’t gather the strength to speak when he thrust them faster inside you.

  Your eyes rolled to the back of your head as you fell back, fingers curling inside you, chanting his name over and over, incoherent words coming out of your mouth begging for more. 

You pussy tightens as you cum, unable to breath, letting out gasps and whines. Him still fucking you, fingers not stopping, pushing them in and out relentlessly feeling both pain and pleasure. You lay there, wet in your own cum not giving yourself a break before you went and got what you really wanted, his cock.

His eyes followed the movement of your hands as they pushed down his boxers, revealing the length of his cock, that jutted proudly from his hips. He was so pretty, so virile and handsome. Wondering how lucky you were to be in such a position with him.

You pushed away those thoughts and focused on him, pulling him forward gently, but he followed his encouragement. One of his hands tilted his cock down toward your lips. “Open your mouth for me, baby.”

You parted them instantly, tongue sliding slightly outward, and then you whimpered as the warm weight of his cock slid into your mouth. You let your eyes flutter closed and swirled your tongue around the tip of his cock not knowing exactly what you were doing, but it was working, tasting the salty tang of the precum that wept from his leaking slit. You moved your tongue as the he put his hand into your hair, gripping the strands and pushing deeper into his mouth.

“You look so good on your knees like that. “He says meeting your eyes once again, almost cumming from the picture below him.

“Slowly, baby, I’m not going anywhere.” He says slowing you down by grabbing your hair, making a pace that you follow.

“Yeah, that’s it, baby, just like that.” Seeing that sinful look in your eyes with your redden swollen lips.

You moan feeling yourself drip down your thighs, getting even wetter giving him head. Trying to ease the discomfort by closing your legs, griding them together, trying to find some friction. Your ears hearing “That’s so fucking hot.” watching the scene unfold beneath him.

Your jaw hurts, trying got make him cum faster using your hands and lips together hollowing your cheeks. “Oh fuck, oh, Jesus, fuck yes, there, just like that, fucking Christ" he groans out, his voice sounded beautiful to your ears, knowing he was about to cum.

He finally lets go cumming in your mouth, you swallowing it all, trying not to wince at the taste. “Did I do good” You ask waiting for his reply. Your doll eyes, so red and worn out looking up at him for approval. Fuck he was whipped.

“Yeah…fuck baby”

I love when you get on top and you ride it

You get back under him, his cock resting on you, drenched and clenching around nothing, resting in your cum. You working yourself up against him.

“What makes you think I’m going to fuck you?” He says to your complaint.

“You’re not ready yet.” he mumbles against your whining. Spreading your legs, slapping your clit a few times before letting his cock rest on your folds. Finally getting “seated” he picks up your legs and puts them both on one of his shoulders your thighs warming his cock, your knees touching his cheek not moving, getting a kick out of how desperate your were for him.

“s-stop being mean” You cried reaching out for him to come closer, needing affection after all you’ve been though.

“Aww, poor baby, you want me to take care of it for you? He says leaning into you, reaching your kiss, tasting the remnants of the cum in your mouth.

He plundered your mouth and slowly teased his cock over your entrance, catching it against your clit and making you whimper into the kiss, clearly wanting to be fucked. Your kiss turned you sucking on Issei’s tongue and lips, biting the swollen pout until his lips were red and puffy. He pulled back and looked down at you, a beautiful mess under him.

His fat cock head pushed between your folds. The moan escaping both of your lips was primal. You were turned on beyond imagination and the way he was thrusting forward, spreading his leaking precum on your wet clit was almost too much. He quickly picked up his pace fucking your folds, his warm head brushing against your clit with every movement, but your greedy self wanted more.

The fact that he made you cum so easily made you proud. Just because you’ve never gone this far with someone else doesn’t mean you’ve never cum, you’ve had a lot of practice over the years, being insatiable, the sheets soaked underneath you from your previous orgasms being proof.

“Keep your eyes open, look at me, baby.” He moans getting your attention him.

You tried, you really tried, but the way he was stroking you, imagining what it’d be like to actually sit on his cock, the lewd sounds echoing in the background leaving you unable to focus.

He taps on your cheek eventually getting you look at him, keeping your mind on him by placing his fingers in your mouth you letting him, hazily sucking on them, not being able to close your mouth.

“Oh, baby, you’re drooling everywhere.” He grumbles. Your spit dripping onto his fingers, the friction of your thighs making him feral, moving at an even faster pace. Your body bouncing with every thrust.

“You gonna cum after I cum on your little clit? Come one more time for me, I know you’ve got it in you.” You sob feeling the puddle beneath you, time slowing, fire pooling in your tummy.  Listening to his words you let yourself go. You come with a silent scream as the pleasure ripped through your body, your nails scratching his soft skin. Your vison fading to black feeling him lose his rhythm and moaning a mixture of curse words along with your name, feeling him cum on your tummy before resting his head in your neck while letting your legs go.

“So good for me, look at how much you came.” He says breaking the static. You whining into his shoulder, emotions high, never doing this before.

“I know, baby, I know. I’m right here, just breathe.” He says. You two laying in silence for an unclear amount of time, him rubbing your back while you rest in his chest almost dozing off.

“Are we still…friends?” You croak out trying to hold back your sobs already knowing the answer that you two were defiantly not friends now and never would be just friends again.

“Friends don’t do this type of shit” He maintained grabbing your shoulders to sit you and him up. You were worried, did he only do this with you because he was drunk? You were anxious that you scared him away because you just poured your heart out to him and pushed yourself on him. You left your head down, tears already coming out to your dismay. You moved your hand up to wipe them but he beat you to it.

“Look at me… I love you.” He says holding your cheeks in his palm. You in awe, hoping that you weren’t imagining it, that this was real life.

“R-really” You question making him worry too, preferring to forgive and forget rather than letting this a divide between the two of you in case you went back on your feelings. You were so overwhelmed, never feeling love until this moment, so happy that the person you longed for liked you back. Yours tears running once again.

 “Shh, shh, it’s alright...Don’t cry.”

You don’t even know why you were crying, the hangover already getting to you making you get a headache. You groaning in his arms complaining that your head and throat hurt.

“Ill be back” he says detaching himself from you, letting you know he was coming right back.

He walks to your fridge opening it to see every drink but water, having too dig through all of them, especially the absurd amount of apple juice guessing it was your “once a year craving for it”. He finally got you some cold water, putting It in a cup and waked back to your room.

  “Issei” you whined not picking your head up from the pillow.

  “Shh baby im right here.”

  He sat down beside you on your bed lifting your head up. “Here drink this” he reassured, to which you ignored not wanting anything to go in your mouth, just wanting the day, or night as it was now, to end.

  “It’s just water, honey, look.” You sat yourself up with his help seeing him in just his boxers, you remembering your still naked, not caring enough to cover yourself. He held to glass to your mouth, babying you, tilting it far back enough to where you could drink it. The water hit the back of your mouth feeling like a shot making you cough.

“I know, it hurts. I’m sorry but we have to” He stated. You continued to drink it, feeling the stinging in the back of your throat, him comforting you, calling you “good girl” which was unsurprisingly working.

  He put the cup on your dresser when you finished, climbing back into bed with you leaning your body into his. “Have you ever thought about...us? Y’know, as an...item?” he said causing you to look at him with wide eyes.

 “Call me selfish, but I don’t ever want anyone else to touch you.” He insisted making you cheeks flush. You try to think of a way to respond, not wanting to keep him waiting.

“You’re the best thing that has, and ever will, happen to me. Not only am I deeply in love with you, you’re my best friend.” You stammer out, your shaky hands somehow made there way to his neck, letting them fall slowly before he grabs them dragging you in for a kiss before you got to even see his face.

“Everybody has always thought we’re a couple.” He continued taking his time kissing you all over your face. “Then I guess we should be.” You retort, kissing him back before you could see his reaction, not wanted to be embarrassed anymore today. But he caught you, holding you still “Really “y/n? Like deadass?” He asked.

  “Yes dummy, I want to be your girlfriend” You say causing him to grin swearing you’ve never seen him smile that big, before he gives you one last kiss.

  “I always kiss you on the cheek, why are you blushing now? He teases laying back down, you following along. You just snuggle into him mumbling something along the lines of “m’tired”, he understanding and speaking to you in a soft, gentle voice while helping you to bed, so he doesn’t make it harder for you to sleep by being loud. “I’m here love, I’m not going anywhere.” He whispers into your ear mkanig your heart swoon one last time before you pass out.

  “I l-love you issei.” You sleepily mumble.

“Tell me this when you’re sober.” He says stroking your head.

“Just relax, close your eyes...”He murmurs, your heart beating slower every second. Both of you together, lazy, slow presses. Limbs pressed together, chests heaving, fingers trailing down backs, tracing lazy patterns.

  “Oh!…” He remembers. “If you really wanna get them pierced, we could get matching ones.”

© all content belongs to spikesbimbo. do not alter or repost .

#haikyuu x reader #issei x reader #matsukawa x reader #mattsun x reader #matsuwaka issei #haikyuu smut #haikyuu hcs #haikyuu fluff #haikyuu headcanons #matsukawa issei x reader #tw drunk sex #tw under the influence

[helliontherapscallion]

Memory Lane is a Desolate Place (The Ashes of Yourself Part 4)

Part 1     Part 2     Part 3

Spotify Playlist (collaborative)

Warnings: generational trauma, abandonment, neglect, mentions of the following: death, war, plague, famine, genocide

Word count: 2,536

(A/N): Wowza, a Philza-centric chapter! Ik this is a lot shorter than what I usually write for this series, but I’m just trying to ease myself back into this story. I have a lot planned for this, so stay tuned : )

Philza walked through the tundra towards his old household. For the past few weeks, he had slowly been cleaning up the outside area and the interior for the upcoming family reunion. The house, due to nobody living in it, had slowly become overgrown with various weeds and wildlife. He had previously been looking forward to the reunion, ecstatic to see his entire family in one place again, but now he wasn’t so certain that his previous excitement was still there.

Over his many centuries of life on this world, he had seen some truly disturbing things; including genocides that left many children without families, wars that ended in mutually assured destruction, famine that reduced many to skin and bones, great nations once prosperous and grand becoming mere ashes beneath his feet in the matter of days, and plague that ravaged entire populations. 

He had learned to ignore them as they passed, as they never affected him. Hardship was always present; time was akin to an arrow slicing through the air at mach speed, never stopping for anybody. To him, it was better to ignore than to be roped into something you couldn’t fix even if you tried. Those memories were shoved into the deepest, darkest corners of his mind only resurfacing against his will in the form of horrific, detailed nightmares. 

However, those memories were different. Those were never personal. 

The entire time he was walking, the sight of his youngest child’s charred body sinking into the deepest depths of the ocean plagued his mind. The memory was rooted into his mind, being seen in every waking second against his will. His feet led him inside on their own, his mind blank and his body feeling numb; it felt like he was dreaming with how much his subconscious was taking over. 

By the time he fully came to his senses, he was standing in front of (y/n)’s closed door. Just like his children’s other doors, their door was labeled with ‘(y/n)’ written in a child’s sloppy handwriting and splotched with random colors of paint. He could remember sitting with them when he first brought them home and telling them to choose their room and holding them up so that they could reach the door. 

“Alright, you get to choose your own room!” 

The young blaze hybrid paused for a moment in concentration, trying to decipher what he had told them. They hadn’t spoken much English at the time, blaze being the only language they could speak. Luckily, Philza had experience with children not knowing much English; Technoblade had been the same way. After some simpler phrases and a small game of charades, they finally understood what he was telling them. Their eyes lit up and they bounced on the balls of their feet excitedly, making him chuckle. 

In an instant, they zoomed down the hallway looking at the decorated doors as they passed. The names on the doors were indecipherable to them, merely chicken scratch compared to the calligraphy that they were used to seeing etched into nether brick. Not that they could read that either, the language was far too complex for a seven year old to understand. 

Finally, after Philza caught up to them and showed them the rooms that were open, they had chosen an empty room without a second thought.

“Good choice, kiddo,” Philza beamed, his hand going to ruffle their hair. He hesitated, feeling the unnatural heat resonating from their flaming head before slowly coming to a rest on top of their head. Surprisingly, the flames merely tickled his hand as they flickered about. The heat was pleasantly comfortable, warming up his cold hand in an instant. A strange, weak magical energy made his entire arm tingle almost to an uncomfortable amount. It felt as if he had just touched something packed with static electricity. 

They looked up at him with innocent eyes, silently pointing to another door in question. Philza followed their finger and saw that the door belonged to Wilbur, his name being painted in slightly messy spaced out lettering with small music notes surrounding it. Philza’s eyes furrowed before he came to the realization that they wanted to paint their door as well. 

His mouth formed an ‘o’ shape before he leaned down to grab their hand and lead them to the kitchen where he had written out the name ‘(y/n)’. It was the name that was shakily etched onto a slightly burnt paper and given to him by the kid themselves when he was walking through a nether fortress earlier that day. Strangely, they were the only inhabitant of the fortress, not even a wither skeleton roamed the twisting halls. The anonymous note, albeit a little difficult to understand (as if the writer themselves hardly spoke any English), begged whomever came across the child to take them in. So Philza, being the type to never leave a child in need, took them in. 

He sat next to them at the table and handed them a pencil. On his own piece of paper, he wrote out his own name, said it aloud, and pointed to himself multiple times. The child understood and shakily wrote out their name slowly, mimicking what Philza had written on their paper. This slightly shocked the winged man, he wasn’t expecting them to catch on this quickly. Not even Technoblade had caught on that quickly. 

“You’re… a really fast learner, kiddo.” He breathed out with a proud smile on his face. The child, not understanding exactly what he had said, saw his smile and matched it with their own bright one, their face lighting up in a brilliant orange. He felt his heart melt at the sight. 

He gathered some paint and paint brushes and led them back up to their chosen room. (Y/n) trailed after him closely, almost bumping into him when he suddenly stopped in front of their room. He lifted them up with one hand and held the palette with the other. The small child in his arm grabbed a paint brush and looked up at him hesitantly. 

He gave them an encouraging smile and nodded at the door, telling them to write their name and demonstrating by stroking a clean brush against the door. They understood, gently swiping their brush against the wood with their tongue poked out of the corner of their mouth and their brows furrowed in deep concentration. Soon enough, their name was sprawled out in dripping, brightly colored paint. They looked up at Philza for approval, and upon seeing his large smile and warm eyes, they looked back at their creation with pride. Their eyes flicked between Wilbur’s door and theirs, something was missing. 

Their eyes lit up in realization before they suddenly stuck their hand into the paints on the palette. A startled gasp left Philza’s mouth as his grip tightened on both the child and the paints. Before he could stop them, they had smacked their paint covered hand onto the door underneath their name. Paint splattered everywhere, splashing onto their body and his arms and face. He felt them jolt in surprise and felt the slight vibration of a blaze-like grunt rumble their chest. 

Despite the mess that it left and the fact that he’d have to clean it up, small chuckles left him before he broke out into full blown laughter. This had been the hardest he had laughed in years, the feeling being almost foreign to him. (Y/n) joined him in his laughter, the sound of their joyed, high pitched giggles being music to his ears. 

The two spent the rest of the afternoon decorating the door with small splatters and handprints. By the time they had stopped, Philza had drying paint splotches on almost every part of his exposed skin, hair, and feathers and (y/n)’s small hands were layered with colors and paint was similarly splattered on their body. 

Philza pressed his hand against the much smaller handprint on the door and sighed at the memory, his face stretched into a small smile. They had been so innocent back then, their eyes full of hope and naivety, their face not having a single mark on it. 

His hand dropped and the smile was wiped clean from his face as he remembered why his clothes were wet and his skin reddened with the unforgiving temperature of the tundra. He shook his head from side to side and squeezed his eyes shut, trying and failing to block out the memory of (y/n) laying scorched on the sandy beach struggling to gasp for the oxygen they were deprived of. 

He opened his eyes and forced himself away from the door, instead walking towards the bathroom and running hot water to warm up his shivering body. 

The shower was usually a place where he could sort out his thoughts and fully relax, however he was tense the entire time and his thoughts stung him like he was haphazardly tossed into a nettle bush. Once clean and warmed up, he stepped out and put on a dry set of clothes. To get his mind off from things, he quickly busied himself with housework. 

That, however, did nothing to distract him from today’s events and the scalding argument that he and (y/n) had. Their words had initially angered him, had he not given them everything they needed to survive? Why couldn’t they understand that he had a constant craving for freedom and adventure that was impossible to ignore? 

A mix of emotions poked and prodded at his brain as he contemplated the end of their argument. Their angry voice echoed in his head:

“You don’t know jackshit about me.” 

His mind flashed back to the shock and panic he had felt when they nonchalantly stuck their hand into the crackling fire. He had forgotten that they could heal themselves with fire; hell, he had forgotten that they were basically fireproof. He quickly came to the realization that he couldn’t remember a lot of things about them. 

“Do you have any idea how much you were gone from my life when I needed you the most?”

He wasn’t stupid, he knew he had missed a lot of their life. Every time he had gotten back from a journey, something about each of his children had always changed and significant milestones had long since passed. He had missed a lot of each of their lives, there was a lot that he didn’t know about them. “I’ll be there next time,” he had wove off a peeved Wilbur when the boy had confronted him about missing Tommy’s second birthday with the family. It wasn’t like he was lying to the older boy, no he fully intended to be there for each and every single milestone his children experienced. However, something always came up and he missed each and every single one. It was easy to make promises, yet it was increasingly difficult to uphold them.

“Wilbur was the one that raised Tommy and I while you were so focused on Techno and your stupid fucking adventures.”

Oh, Wilbur. His only biological child. The boy that had looked at both Tommy and (y/n) with such awe when they first were adopted. The boy that would defend and protect his family with his life. The boy that had once idolized him. The boy that he had left alone with his two youngest. The boy that dreamt of his own nation ambitiously. The boy that begged to die at the hands of his own father. The boy that he had plunged his sword through. 

He had never thanked him or even recognized him for the hard work that came with raising two preteens on his own starting at the ripe age of sixteen. His stomach lurched at the memory of his son falling limp in his arms. 

Technoblade had been his first son. Adopted or not, he loved him as if he were his own. The second he had allowed the piglin hybrid into his lonely household, it was like the curtains had been ripped open and light immediately spilled into the darkness that had shrouded his heart and mind. Once he was old enough, he had made an excellent sparring and adventuring partner. 

He supposed that Technoblade had been placed on a pedestal, but in his opinion, he deserved all the praise he had been given. He had learned to ignore the multitude of voices that danced around his mind deafeningly. He had learned and became completely fluent in another language within the span of two years. 

Philza paused as he realized just what he was thinking. Maybe (y/n) was right, maybe he did focus a little too much on Technoblade while they were growing up. 

But on the other hand, Technoblade was a gifted child in the art of battle. 

However, his other children were important as well. 

His thoughts constantly contradict themselves and come full circle repeatedly, being swirled around and bouncing off the sides of his skull. Oh, he despised how much of a whirlpool his thoughts were. 

“You were a shitty father.” 

Was he a shitty father? His mind strained back hundreds of years to his own father and the last words he had left him with. The memories of his parents were incredibly fuzzy, he couldn’t even remember their faces or voices even if he tried with all his might. He could only remember specific details about them. His father was always absent and exploring the globe while his mother stayed at home raising him. 

He could remember how terrified he was when everyone around him aged and he stayed the same. His mother (bless her soul) had passed leaving him home alone distraught on what he should do and angry at the fact that his father wasn’t there. Months had passed since her funeral and Philza hadn’t even heard from him, filling the immortal with blinding rage. When his father had finally come home with the strong scent of sweat and body odor, he had finally let loose what had been brewing in his mind. 

“You’re a shitty fucking father and an even shittier husband,” he remembered saying, “she died and you weren’t fucking there.” 

It was after that he had left the old man and his childhood home behind in favor of exploring the world. He wanted to see what was so alluring that his father was compelled to miss a majority of his life. After a while of aimlessly wandering and uncovering many treasures, mysteries, and friendships, he had quickly become hooked. It had become a coping mechanism of sorts; a distraction from the death’s shadow following his friends but never him. 

He felt as if he plunged through ice and into the freezing inky abyss below as he came to a horrifying realization: he was the person that he hated the most, the person he swore he’d never become when he first laid eyes upon Technoblade. He was exactly like his father.

Memory lane is a desolate place that he’s neglected for good reason, and now it was overgrown with unpleasant memories that forced him to realize who he’s become.

General taglist (comment if you want to be added):

@crybabyjabby  @izzybobizzy13  @goldenstarofthunderclan  @bunnyz-pxstel  @averytiredfanfictionwriter  @dcml04  @sparkling-gayyyy  @bbigbbrainn  @thaticecreambish  @kiinokochii  @satansphatass  @bxkubitch  @bxmentchildxx  @roxy3457  @montygator17  @feverish-dove  @the-fictionwriters-hairdo  @jichuuchaeng  @404rynnotfound  @luluwinchester  @laura--444  @the-cult-classic-bitch  @youngstarfishdinosaur  @nottheotheruser  @ohworm-writes  @localwolfanon  @realitycanbeajerk  @v10dw4lk3r  @esylwen  @seraphsema  @boiled-onionrings  @smolgreenybeany  @louistommosnesquickmilk  @galaxios  @ryxjxnnx  @autumnpleaves  @ravennightingaleandavatempus  @0ton1n  @self-righteous-dumbass  @a-simp-for-block-people  @fortunatelylazystranger  @m1lkmandan  @mirios-sunflower  @ahmya-4  @shinipii  @noyasblush  @auroraskyfall  @cryptocry  @hee-hee-haw

Gender neutral reader taglist (comment if you want to be added):

@totem-awooga  @parkeepingparker  @whatislifebutlemons

SBI taglist (comment if you want to be added):

@afifaj

Series taglist (comment if you want to be added):

@appetiteofapeoplepleaser  @misfortunatem00n  @hee-hee-haw  @bi-narystars  @akikko-yataro  @snapple311  @jo171718  @alex--awesome--22  @cinnamonmochi  @waterstrawberry  @jefferyepsteindidntkillhimself  @imamusicalnerd  @fo-love  @sylum  @theshitinmytrunk  @rinzyx05  @wasteofspacze  @bands-are-amazingly-addicting  @im-a-depressed-gay  @charlotte-is-missing  @s-n1428  @lifestylesleep  @dame-sunflowers  @bongwaterflavoredgatorade  @aestheticpkmntrainer  @emma-the-duck17  @pek0ra  @wreny24  @willow404  @shiningsunrises  @vanhakirja  @dont-hug-me-im-a-fander  @soulless42  @giavanna  @ijustshatbricks  @depressed-focker  @a-mistake-tbh  @jaciahbabes  @s0urbear  @exorcisms-with-elmo  @perseus-666  @aikochan4859  @cutiebear45  @softie7563  @whatislifebutlemons  @nagitokinnieissad  @angelicaschuyler-church  @poggers-froggers  @kiritokunuwu  @ayuoudro  @rubberduckyqueen  @demure--daisy  @mythicalamphitrite  @spiralingtoinsanity  @ugabuugaa  @bananaaddictmilkshake  @supahumbreon  @starstruckeds  @kakamiissad  @trix-cake  @beginnerwitchgrimoire  @theseventhreincarnation  @ilyimagines  @jax-cote  @binas-idea-vault  @marceline1212  @bloodgoddessoftherealm  @plaguedoctorsnake  @akaza-ryu  @vizi0n  @asterlie  @imapotatoandimconfused  @none-the-wiser  @yoongi-holland  @keiarma  @humm1ngj  @marvelous-maximofffs  @imasimpfortechno  @kusuinko  @queenthorin1  @artichoke-me-please  @queenthorin1

#sbi x reader #sleepy bois x reader #sleepy bois inc x reader #philza x reader #technoblade x reader #wilbur soot x reader #tommyinnit x reader #dream smp x reader #mcyt x reader #tw: generational trauma #tw: neglect #tw: abandonment

[after-witch]

Title: A Gift [Yandere Sesshoumaru x Reader]

Title: A Gift [Yandere Sesshoumaru x Reader]

Synopsis: Your demon lord captor presents you with an unusual and unexpected gift.

Word Count: 2200ish

notes: yandere, kidnapped,  blood/violence

Your captor seems unusually on edge--he has been since this morning, when he soundlessly bid the group to pack up camp and began trekking further into the forest much swifter than usual. You don't know why. He wouldn't tell you, even if you dared to ask. So you didn't ask, and merely helped Rin roll up your supplies in a pack, ignoring the way the growing tension in the air made your skin prickle.

You don't know much of anything lately, except the feeling of the ground under your feet as you relentlessly walk from place to place, bound to go where he goes. Being carried on the strange demon beast is no longer a terrifying prospect but a welcome reprieve from the endless marching. You’d walked more in the past months than you ever had in your entire life; you’d lived in a small village, never roaming very far out of fear of animals and bandits and other unknown dangers. 

One of those dangers, as it turned out, had been the demon lord Sesshoumaru.

You don't know why you were taken. You don't know why he refuses to let you leave, why he demanded that you join his group, his company, whatever it can be called.  

You do know that you fight in what little ways that you can. Which, you admit, aren't many. You pack up deliberately slow, hoping to earn the rare annoyed look that breaks his normally impassive visage. You used to deliberately slow down when you knew he was in a hurry, dragging your legs or feigning a limp. Though once he caught on to your trick, he'd quietly suggested that he simply carry you from then on, and you'd dropped the act.

There is one concession you will never make, no matter what he says. Your biggest weapon against him. You refuse to call him my lord, as he commanded. As Jaken routinely harps on about. As even Rin, in a light, easy way, wonders why you won't. (But there is so much the child doesn't know, and doesn't understand, about your situation.)

Today, you are almost tempted to address him--no lord, of course--to ask if something is wrong. The tension is eating at you, and if the nervous glances of Jaken are anything to go by, you're not the only one who notices it. Perhaps there's something or someone that you can't see, another demon, detectable only by scent. Perhaps he's thinking about his brother, a subject you've only learned about in snatches of conversation, though you learned enough to know that you should never bring him up.

You're tempted to ask, but you don't. Instead you try to take in the scenery around you, walking quietly and pretending for a moment that you're alone. You're walking in the middle of the group, as you usually do; Sesshoumaru ahead of you, Jaken, Rin and the beast behind. This is probably to discourage you from running--not that you've tried to run in a long time. Getting recaptured, losing the thrill of hope in your heart when you think you just might make it this time, is incredibly tiring.

Your feet are often tired, too, but you truthfully you have enjoyed seeing more of the world, more than you would have ever seen near your village. If only it was under different circumstances. You've learned over the months that happiness needs to be taken wherever it can, or else you would simply give in to despair. 

A flower species you've never seen, a stunning ray of sunshine through the leaves of the trees, a glimpse of an animal not native to your village. You catalog these things in your mind and think about them at night, counting off the times your heart has been made lighter by them.

So you look around in the hopes of adding new memories to your catalog. Only there isn't much new to add. If anything, you've seen all of these things before. But maybe that's not such a bad thing. Your gaze lingers on a particular bush dotted with bright pink flowers, just like the ones you used to pick, and you half-close your eyes, pretending that you're taking a break from former daily errands; your mother often scolded you when you returned home with a basket full of flowers, but she never hesitated to tie them into your hair or lay them on her  table as delicately as a treasure.

The daydream is made easier by the fact that these space is full of old things, old things you once knew. Even that patch of trees is remarkably similar to the ones you knew all your life, trees where you would sometimes be sent to collect bark; and that large rock, it even has the same markings, the same drawings carved in by children in some older generation. A small pond up ahead has the same pebble path, painstakingly laid by the elders for easy fishing grounds.

Oh.

Your legs feel heavy as lead and you stop, suddenly. Jaken yells something behind you about your sudden halt, but you can't make out the exact words. They don't matter, anyway.

That's why he's so on edge. That's why you've been so on edge.

The old things are not just familiar: they're exact. You're near your old village. You know these plants, these trees, the grass beneath your feet. No wonder he's tense, no wonder he's been keeping a breakneck pace since the morning. He wants to get away from this place--does he think you'll try to run back? You're not that stupid, he could kill your entire village in moments if he wanted to. And he might, if you tried to seek shelter there.

The realization weighs you down, even as Rin runs up to you and lightly takes your hand. She tugs you along, and you're gently jerked from your heavy realization until your legs continue to move, barely from their own free will. You glance forward and see that Sesshoumaru is watching, his head tilted back--to see what you would do, you think.

Rin lets go of your hand and runs on ahead, practically skipping past Sesshoumaru in a sudden sprint of childish speed, gaily ignoring Jaken's squawk of protest. Jaken knows better than to break the implied status quo--keep you in the middle--so he grumbles and maintains his slower pace.

But Rin doesn't get all that far ahead of Sesshoumaru before she, too, stops in her tracks.

"Look," she says, lifting her arm and pointing down past the trees, towards what you know will be a view of your village.

You resist the urge to sprint after her, to bridge the gap between you and catch a hill's-eye view of your village that you used to take in almost daily during your errands. You force your feet to remain steady, one-two, one-two--when Sesshoumaru suddenly pivots, and turns towards an opposite path, away from the village and away from the view.

"This way," he says.

"But. Lord Sesshoumaru--" Rin doesn't get a chance to finish when Sesshoumaru begins walking. She merely looks back towards the village with an odd expression, before running to catch up with him.

But you weren't going to be turned away so easily. You deserved a look at your village, didn't you? Just a glance at your former home? He stole your freedom, your life, he couldn't possibly begrudge you a look. 

So you keep your feet walking, quiet and nonchalant, intent on getting as far as the clearing where you know you'll be able to see the familiar buildings, the public square where festivals were held,  your own home, small and unassuming as it is. Glancing at them again might give you an image to hold onto, something you can think about before bed.

"Come on!" Jaken has pressed on ahead of you, and he's waving at you with the horrid staff he always carries. "Don't be so slow!" He swoops his staff towards Rin and Sesshoumaru, who is now standing still, staring at you. It's unusual. The entire day has been unusual. He doesn't normally bother with something as mundane as waiting--it's up to you, to Rin, to Jaken, to follow and catch up if need be. But he's waiting for you. As if he does begrudge you so much as a look.

"I just--" you start to say, inhaling a deep breath to gather your nerves.

It's then, with this deep breath, that you smell the smoke. It's then that you look up and see it, grey and thick, wafting above the trees, a detail you'd missed in your anxious haste to catch a even glimpse of your former home.

It's then that you push past Jaken, ignoring his protest, and reach the spot where Rin had stopped in her tracks.

Your village--what is left of it--is on fire. Hot, smoking buildings, crumbling and destroyed. You can see dark, red pools of blood--bodies. It was a fresh attack.

In an instant, you take off, barreling down familiar paths that you still know like the back of your hand. You hear your captor say your name, you hear the sound of twigs breaking as he moves to follow you, but you can think of nothing but your home, your family, and what might be left of them. 

You reach the village in precious little time, and it feels like walking into a nightmare. Hot air seems to simmer around you from the flames lingering inside buildings, the granary, even the market. The stench of death--blood and fire--makes you gag, and you cover your mouth with your hands. An unidentifiable body, burnt beyond humanity, is curled up against what used to be a home.

The sight propels you through the ruined streets, stepping over blood and remnants of belongings and bodies, until you reach your family’s home. Or what remains. The doorway is open, missing its door, and you cautiously peer inside the humble home that used to be all you knew.

You drop to your knees at the sight of your parents and your little brother, dead on the ground. You crawl towards them and your knees become wet with their blood. You reach out and feel the soft cheek of your mother, a cheek you'd kissed so many times as a child. It's still warm. 

You feel the weighty presence of Sesshoumaru behind you and turn around, getting shakily off your knees. He’s standing in the doorway, watching you.

You feel dizzy. You feel sick. From the smoke, from the sights, from the realization that your entire family--your entire world--has been lost.

It's then that you remember his sword. That you remember the story Rin gleefully told you around the fire, about how he'd saved her from death with it. About what it could do, if it was wielded.

You hesitantly step towards him, mind reeling. "They're dead,” you say, as if he can't tell from their lifeless, bloody bodies. "Can you... are they still..." Your voice is hoarse and hurting.

His face is impassive, but he doesn't tell you to leave. He continues to stand in the doorway, staring. You look at him, and then at his sword.

Without hesitation, you get back down on your knees and bow low, ignoring the smell of blood beneath you.

"Please," you say. "Please, my lord Sesshoumaru. Can you save them?"

You don't look up--you can't, out of fear that he'll reject you, your former pride no longer a concern with your families lifeless bodies within arm's reach--but you hear a short, quiet intake of breath in response. You keep yourself still, thoughts racing with memories and empty, fervent prayers without words.

"Go." His voice is low and commanding. "Jaken and Rin are waiting in the clearing."

Your legs seem to obey his command without question, pushing you off the floor and out of your ruined home as you make your way back through the village. You pick up your pace, wanting to wipe away the memory of seeing villagers you knew--villagers who carried you on their backs when you were a child, children you played with, the market women who gave you extra treats--dead on the ground. You don't stop running until you see Rin and Jaken up ahead, Rin looking at you with concern and Jaken--well, you already know you'll hear about your transgression for miles and miles.

When you reach the top of the hill, you spin around and stare at the far-away, ruined building that was your home.

Ages seem to pass before you suddenly see Sesshoumaru emerge from the opened doorway. He walks with no hesitation away from the village, not even glancing at the bodies or ruined buildings around him. He'll be here soon enough. But... was it too late? Did he save them? Did he leave them where they lay? You can feel your family's blood drying on your clothes.

And then, in the ruined doorway--your mother, your father, and your brother peering out cautiously after the demon who'd just saved them. You clap your hand over your mouth to avoid crying out, to avoid calling out. Mercy, mercy, mercy. It's a mercy that you know could never be given twice. They're alive.  They'll start over somewhere else and make a new life, somewhere safe, no doubt. Tears flow freely and for the first time in ages, they are not bitter, painful tears, but tears of relief. 

You stare at the small figures of your family, watch them disappear back into your home and emerge with cloth sacks strapped to their backs, until they walk down the ruined streets and are blocked from your view. As if on cue, Sesshoumaru walks into view of the clearing. Rin waves, cheerfully; Jaken splutters out ignored questions about what he was doing down there, anyway. 

You watch him with tear-filled eyes, eyes that for once are not glaring or hate-filled. He gives you half a glance--did he nod at you? or did you imagine it?--and then looks away, continuing wordlessly down the path he'd taken before you saw your village.

"We're leaving," he says. And you follow.

#yandere #yandere x reader #sesshomaru x reader #sesshoumaru x reader #yandere sesshoumaru #afterwitch writes